《Miss Popular ( She鈥檚 Everyone choice)》 Chapter 1 PAMELA POV It was a beautiful Friday morning. The sun rays directly to my eyes from my window ss. I opened my eyes my body ache so badly due to the dance I had in the party yesternight. I managed to get up and and went to my wardrobe to picked up my towel. My phone beep. I forget about the towel I wanted to take and went to picked up my phone. It¡¯s was a message from Joyce. I scrolled down. ??¡±morning love don¡¯t forget our show tonight I love you alot the message read.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°This girl is so silly I thought is something more important. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking shit disturb my life is too early¡± I replied her in message. I went back to my wardrobe and picked up my towel. I will have to introduce myself now. I don¡¯t like to talk too much but I just need to because I know you guys are waiting to know how special I am. okay I goes by this name Pam Lane the first daughter of Mrsne. My mum is a single mom because ording to her my father die since me and my little sissy Vicky are still very young. Enough of my mother now, I am studious, brilliant talented. yes I am talented because I know how to y alot of game , a musician, am aslo a good dancer. I have a band we were just three and am their leader. so we goes by this named PAJ do I have to exin oohhhh am getting tired of all this talk. PAJ means PAMELA, ANNIE andstly JOYCE. Am very famous and the most richest girl in my college and to say it all am the most outstanding and beautiful girl in my school every words In this world that define perfect define me. I think I should stop here because am tired now. okay one more thing am just 20years enough of this introduction now. I walked to my bathroom which was tiled white all through I don¡¯t want to insult anyone but I will like to say this. ¡°My bathroom is whiter than you guys teeth. BYE. I said and bbed my bathroom door. Minuteter Authoress POV ¡°Pam Pam Vicky calleding into her room. but Pam didn¡¯t answer. where are you because am not here for hide and seek this morning am ready for school. ¡°Hey girl you can go we aren¡¯t attending the same school so why are you disturbing my beautiful life¡± Pam saiding out of the bathroom. ¡°So you just want to start dressing?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Has you can see¡± Pam replied. ¡°Don¡¯t always be mannerless am not an outsider so keep those act to yourself¡± Vicky said with an eyeroll. ¡°Better start going to you school¡± Pam said. ¡°See this fool do you forget we do have breakfast together¡± Vicky said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like having breakfast today I will have something in the school carteen¡± Pam said dressing. ¡°You are disgusting MEME¡± Vicky said and went out. ¡°You should have wait and see what am going to do to you. why would you be calling me that disgusting name¡± Pam said angrily. ¡°I got you, I won¡¯t stop calling you MEME¡± Vicky said and went back to pull her tongue at Pam. ¡°Crazy sis I hate you¡± Pam said. ¡°I hate and love you too¡± Vicky said. ******** Romeo POV ¡°Mum, dad am not going to leave My school do you get that¡± I said angrily. ¡°I am the one to decide not you and if you refused I promised I will send you out of Korean¡± My dad said. ¡°Why do you want me to leave the school have been attending for the past three years now, what I have done wrong?¡± I asked because I don¡¯t know the reason why my parent have taking the decision to transfer me to another college without asking me first. ¡°You did nothing wrong I just wanted to transfer you from that school so you won¡¯t get distracted¡± Dad said. ¡°REALLY!!! DISTRACTED you said and why do think I will get distracted hmm. I have been there for three years without any distraction and you just came up with this idea all of a sudden¡±I said angrily. ¡°Calm down and listen to your father, we can never mislead you¡± My Mum said. ¡°Mum why don¡¯t you ask dad to listen to me I know what¡¯s good for me¡± I said to my mum. ¡°Either you like it or not, I have made my decision so get ready to join them In your new school next week¡± my father said and walked to his room angrily. Mum followed him. I angrily sat down on the sofa. ¡°Hi junior¡± My sister Cindy said walking towards me. ¡°What do you want this time because I know everytime you show up you are up to no good¡± I said angrily. ¡°Calm down dude why are you stressing yourself, you see what you will always got for hating me. I really love the scene that just happened here I felt like I was watching live movie¡± Cindy smile wickedly and sat down. ¡°Cindy don¡¯t tell me you are the one that told our parent to change my school?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes darling atleast I will have a breathing space you suffocate me in that school even at home. I think I will have to tell Dad to let you stay in your new school hostel. why is it always you here and there, they praise you everywhere and am f*cking tired of that just stay away from me and am going to do anything to keep a distance between you and our, no not our my parent¡± Cindy said evilly. ¡°Oh my goodness can¡¯t you see how you are disying madness here. you are my sister for goodness sake but you hate me more than anyone else, why are you like this remember am your brother¡± I said feeling frustrated of her attitude. ¡°But you aren¡¯t behaving like one and moreover I don¡¯t need a brother. Me Cindere Emery the only daughter, the first child and bonafide owner of the Emerypany¡± She said boostfully adjusting her dress. ¡°Do you now see why you suck that¡¯s because you sense of thinking is very low¡± I said and took my earphone. I went straight to room and lock my door from behind. ¡°We¡¯ve just started¡± I heard her said. ******** Authoress POV St Patrick¡¯s college. Pam drove into the schoolpound in herstest car Bugatti La voiture Noitre worth of 19million dor. All eye¡¯s where on her. The student start screaming her name. She walked passed them without uttering a word. Her friends were waiting patiently for her Infront of the school library ¡°What took you so long you Know we might miss a ss¡±Joyce said. ¡°Atleast an here now why all the query?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her she always like to give you headache¡± Annie said. ¡°Let go to ss now you no I don¡¯t joke with my studies¡± Pam said. In the ss On getting to the ss there¡¯s no lecturer in there. ¡°Pam you are here¡± Her ssmate shouted. Calling her name has became their normal routine but they always got embarrassed each and everyday. ¡°Why shouting my name early this morning can¡¯t you all stop giving me headche and settle down for ss before the teacher arrive¡± Pam said and went to her seat. ¡°Do you hear that¡± Annie said. ¡°I know you will support her, they were just trying to be her friend¡± Joyce whispered to Annie. ¡°Get lost¡± Annie said and walk majestically she sat beside Pam. Joyce also went to her seat. ¡°Pam what¡¯s up¡± Kiles whispered for behind. ¡°Hey guy I have warned you several time to stop whispering to me or don¡¯t you have ears¡± Pam yelled. ¡°Ouch¡± this is bad luck for me today¡± Likes muttered but it was loud enough to be heard. ¡°Mitcheeew¡± Pam hissed. ¡°How was that?¡± Annie asked Kiles. ¡°Painful¡± Joyce replied in a thinny voice and wink at Kiles. ¡°Take heart¡±Annie said. she and Joyce burst intoughter due to the way kiles frown at them. TBC Chapter 2 ¡°Painful¡± Joyce replied in a thinny voice and wink at Kiles. ¡°Take heart¡±Annie said. she and Joyce burst intoughter due to the way kiles frown at them. *************** After ss Pam POV ¡°Am starving let go and have something in the carteen¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have your breakfast from home?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Yes I didn¡¯t have breakfast because I knew I will bete if I stay back to have eat¡± Pam replied. ¡°Okay let¡¯s go am also starving¡± Annie said. On our way to the carteen. A girl stepped on my shoe. ¡°How dear you step on my shoe¡± I yelled. Authoress POV ¡°How dare you step on my shoe¡± Pam yelled at a girl of her age. ¡°Am really sorry I don¡¯t mean to do that¡± the girl named Ang pleaded. ¡°You are disgusting, clean it right now¡± shemand. ¡°You mean I should clean it with anything I like?¡± Ang asked. ¡± why are you asking me such foolish question, As if I care, if you like use your tongue to lick it, all I care is for you to cleaned my shoe and get rid of this shit right now¡± Pam said in an horrible voice. ¡°Okay¡± Angl said and quickly took off her cap to clean the shoe. ¡°Pam don¡¯t you think this is harsh¡± Joyce said. ¡°Shhh. don¡¯t dare stop me¡± Pam said to her. she kept quiet immediately. Ang used her cap to clean Pam shoe. ¡°I will manage this but next time consider yourself DEAD¡± Pam said with a bad look and walked majestically from there. Her friends followed her. ¡°oh my goodness did i just touch her shoe, I am the most luckiest person on earth today¡± the girl shouted and dance to her hostel. ¡°Hey Ang why do you look so happy?¡± one of her roommate asked. ¡°I finally touch Pam¡± she said and kissed the cap she used to clean Pam shoe. ¡°Really!!!!! howe¡± her roommates jump off their bed and run towards her. ¡°I clean her shoe with my cap¡± she said. ¡°please let me touch your cap¡± They pleaded. ¡°Nooooo¡± she shouted and start running around the hostel while her roommates pursue her just to touch the cap. ¡°Let go of my cap¡± she yelled as they are all dragging to touch the cap. ¡°Please let me touch it atleast I will know I am privilege to touch Pam¡± one of her roommate said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and do the same thing, just step on her shoe and that¡¯s all¡± Ang said. ¡°We might not be lucky as you are¡± Another of her roommate said. ¡°You guys are coward you are scared of her, How I which you were all there to see how courageous I am Infront of her¡± Ang said. ¡°Really I just wish she was my friend she would have thought me how to be a better dancer¡± one of her roommate said. There are just four in the hostel room. ******** At the carteen Pam POV ¡°Damnit that girl is disgusting she made me lost all my appetite¡± Pam said battling with the pasters Infront of her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you so mean? she already apologized so stop all this act¡± Joyce said. ¡°Why will you support that girl can¡¯t you see she¡¯s disgusting if it was me I will p her immediately¡± Annie said. ¡°You are a bad influence, just have some sense for a moment in your life¡± Joyce said to her. ¡°Is okay why did two of you like to argue with each other?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her she¡¯s too sassy for my liking¡± Annie said. ¡°Really!! thanks if that is what you think but I will keep saying my own¡± Joyce said. I sighted kiles with one of his friends. He smiled at me but I gave him an eyeroll. He walked to the table we were. ¡°Pam please I just want you to be my friend, you are the most brilliant student here and am the second most brilliant student so we can work together just be my friend and that¡¯s all¡± He said. ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to be friends with you don¡¯t you get that. she¡¯s okay with us get that into your skull¡± Annie said and stood up. ¡°Why are you being so silly am speaking to Pam not you Annie or whatever you call yourself¡± Kiles said. ¡°Lol, wait a minute why do youck manner how could you speak to my friend in such manner. you are stepping on my foot and If you push me I will make you regret that so get lost¡± I said angrily. stood up took my bagpack. ¡°why are you so fustrative hmm?¡± Joyce asked with an eyeroll. Authoress POV Pam took her bagpack and leave. Joyce also stood up. They both followed her. ¡°This two are bad influence on her I kinda hate them¡± Kiles said angrily. ¡°And they don¡¯t like you either so it¡¯s final¡± Jack his friend said. ¡°But why is Pam so very stubborn I have been trying to get her since our first year but she¡¯s not that easy to get am I not handsome enough¡± He asked his friend. ¡°You are a handsome guy but why do you think a pretty and studious girl like her will like someone like you?¡± Jack asked. ¡°I don¡¯t get?¡± kiles asked. ¡°We are a bully in this school. do you know how many people we have bullied In this school¡± jack replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason atleast am handsome and also brilliant why don¡¯t she see that part¡± Kiles asked. ¡°Okay since you aren¡¯t ready to listen to me then I will advice you to be very quick at making her yours you know everyone likes her and unlucky for you she might fall for another guy so just apply more pressure¡± Jack said. ¡°You are right about it but no one can take her away from me. I need to find a way to get close to her even If I am going to get embarrass over and over again ¡± Kiles said. ¡°Try to be close to her friends then you can have you way. I need to get something in my tummy am starving jack said and leave to order for food. ¡°Bravo¡± Kiles muttered and smile. ******** St Louise college Romeo POV ¡°What you will be leaving our school thising week¡± My friend Owen shouted. ¡°Yes is very painful¡± I said sadly. ¡°For what reason?¡± Alina Owen girlfriend asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I know all this is happening ording to Cindy n, she was the one who poisoned our parent heart¡± I replied. ¡°Why is Cindy always like this she never consider you as a brother which is very bad¡± Owen said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do to her all I can do is to gain her love, but it not easy everytime i try to I only see hatred in her¡± I replied. ¡°Sorry to say but your sister is very terrible¡± Alina said. ¡°Somethings the situation you found yourself makes you a terrible person, is not her fault in some aspect¡±I said. ¡°I guess you are right but no matter what you are still her brother and is not your fault that everyone likes you more than her¡± Owen said. ¡°Maybe If my parent have corrected this a very long time ago it might not be up to this¡± I said. ¡°Yeah you are very right but you will have to clear your worries now and find a girl for yourself¡± Alina said. ¡°Yes she¡¯s right you should have a girlfriend¡± Owen said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time and I don¡¯t want to be attached to anybody am okay the way I am¡± I said. ¡°No you need it something you might be unhappy you can just hang out with her or call her just to get away all your worries¡± Alina said. ¡°That¡¯s what we think but is not all rtionship you see went smoothly everyone only knows how to deal with there¡¯s¡± I said. ¡°You are right in some point but just get yourself one¡± Alina said. ¡°I have already¡± I said. ¡°Really and why don¡¯t you told us¡± she furrow her brow and adjust herself on the chair. ¡°Yes I have and they are my books, earphone and chewing gum¡± I blew the gum I was chewing. ¡°You are promiscuous see the way you are chewing gum like a girl¡± Alina said. ¡°Hope you aren¡¯t falling for me?¡± I asked jokingly. ¡°Never she can¡¯t fall for you just because you are more handsome than me¡± Owen said. ¡°You should be lucky youe to me earlier¡± Alina said. ¡°Guys let¡¯s go to the sea¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, it gonna be cool¡± Alina said. We rode away in my sportbike I preferred riding it instead of driving a car. ¡°All the girls in that school will be running after you¡± Owen said. ¡°I will stay on a low profile¡± I said. ¡°No matter how you stay on a low profile your handsome face we make you popr¡± Alina said. ¡°You are right but I won¡¯t let them find out am from a rich home so they will be a limit to them getting closer to me¡± I said. ¡°Guys like you are rare you don¡¯t like to show off despite the fact that your parent are very rich¡± Alina said. ¡°What will I gain in showing off¡± I asked smiling and make bubbles with the gum am chewing. TBC Chapter 3 ¡°Guys like you are rare you don¡¯t like to show off despite the fact that your parent are very rich¡± Alina said. ¡°What will I gain in showing off¡± I asked smiling and make bubbles with the gum am chewing. ********* Lane mansion. Around 9:00pm Pam POV I just came back from the party few minutes ago. Vicky was so focused on her phone that she didn¡¯t wee me. I sat on the sofa and rxed yet she wasn¡¯t still saying anything. ¡°Vicky why are you so engross in your phone?¡± I asked. ¡°Common girl you should have know am chatting with my boyfriend¡± She replied without taking a res at me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see, so you don¡¯t have my time¡± I said. ¡°I aming let me chat with him now because if I don¡¯t he might not reply my messageter¡± Vicky said. ¡°Why won¡¯t he reply, you can just tell him you are busy and moreover you guys see each other at school everyday¡± I said. ¡°Yes we saw each other everyday but we didn¡¯t let anyone we are dating we keep distance¡± she said. ¡°Why are you hidding it?¡± I asked surprised. ¡°Because he didn¡¯t want it, I was the one who asked him out so I have to listen to him I really like him¡± Vicky said. ¡°Are you so stupid because you asked him out meaning what? does that mean he will be the one to tell you what you will do for. you are dating him, he his dating you both of you are dating each other so don¡¯t let him order you around like a fool stop behaving like a dumbass. I don¡¯t know why you will still be fooling around when you have me and mum¡± I said angrily. ¡°You misunderstood everything he is not ordering me around, he was just trying to tell me what he likes and don¡¯t like, he do love me alot and I love him too¡± Vicky said. ¡°Oh I see you must be a fool, wait a minute do you know any of his family members and the friends he keeps I mean except from the one in school?¡± I asked. ¡°He stay in the school hostel so I don¡¯t know any of his family members¡± she replied. ¡°really!! but will you also tell me he didn¡¯t have their pictures or he didn¡¯t call them, Vicky why are you being so naive I think you should be wise but you don¡¯t seems smart¡± I said. ¡°I know you will find fault in him just leave me, I love him in that way he is and am not in anyway doubting him so let¡¯s close this chapter¡± She said with an eyeroll. ¡°Just saying for your own good sorry madam I won¡¯t pucknose in your affairs again¡± I said and hold my ear. ¡°Better¡± she said. ¡°anyway where is mum?¡± I asked. ¡°She was called to an urgent meeting, I don¡¯t think she will be home for a week¡± She replied. ¡°She just love to work¡± I said and took my bagpack. I went to my room. Here¡¯s freaking boring what can I do. I put on my TV set all the channel are so boring that i have to put it off. An idea stuck me and I decided to video call my friends. I connected the video call with myptop. ¡°Hello girls how are you feeling tonight?¡± I asked. ¡°Boring¡± they chorused. ¡°Same here am fucking bored¡± I said with a pout. ¡°Let¡¯s make fun¡± Annie suggested. ¡°Okay what are we to do?¡± I asked. ¡°I think I have an idea¡± Joyce said. ¡°Whatmon but please let it be something meaningful¡± Annie said. ¡°I Know you guys will like my idea¡± Joyce said smiling. ¡°Hmmm let¡¯s hear it first before we know if we will like It or not¡± I said. ¡°okay I think we should join our ss group chat this evening we would join the chat without disconnecting this video call¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t like that idea, what did I have to discuss with those dump head¡± I hissed. ¡°Calm down first I think her suggestion is making some sense¡± Annie said. ¡°What!! did I just hear you support me?¡± Joyce asked. mon tell us whatever you have in mind we listening¡± Annie replied. ¡°We will go to the group chat with an headline IF YOU ARE TO BE A FRIEND WITH PAMELA WHAT WILL YOU LIKE HER TO DO FOR YOU, MAKE A WISH I NOW AND YOU MIGHT BE LUCKY, what do you guys think?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°WOW!!!! that¡¯s a good idea it will be alot of fun has we will be reading theirment, you are so genius Joyce¡± Annie replied happily. ¡°That¡¯s looks childish to me, is not making any sense¡± I said not feeling good about that idea. ¡°Is very nicemon go on¡± Vicky said from behind me.. ¡°How¡¯s that your business don¡¯t pucknose in my affairs¡± I say with an eyeroll. ¡°WOW!! are you trying to get your revenge on me, you are too childish for my liking. hi Joyce and Annie¡± She greet waving at them. ¡°What¡¯s up with you Vicky¡± Joyce asked from the video call. ¡°Cool and you?¡± She asked. ¡°You are looking fresh and beautiful¡± Annie said. ¡°Thanks that¡¯s because I have a loving and caring MEME or sorry sissy¡± She said and quickly fake a smile at me when she saw I was giving her a deadly look. ¡°Pam please let do this¡± Annie said. ¡°Okay no problem go ahead but I won¡¯t be saying anything In the chat¡± I said. ¡°Okay let¡¯s the fun begin¡± Joyce said. ¡°Hi guys, There¡¯s a favour from Pam tonight¡± Joyce message in the group. within few seconds they are already 50ment. She post the headline. Authoress POV Immediately after Joyce Post the headline differentment starting in the group chat. These are has follow I will asked her to teach me: how to dance, how to y cricket and football. how to sing. how to face the crowd. to help me with my studies so I can be more brilliant than her. ¡°Which type of person is this¡± Pam said immediately she saw thement. ¡°I think is that girl who step on your shoe at school today, yes Ang that¡¯s her name¡± Annie said. ¡°She must be very stupid how can she want me to teach her so she can overshine me¡± Pam said furiously. ¡°Why do you look angry she only said what she think and there¡¯s nothing bad in that¡± Vicky said beside me. ¡°You are right Vicky but she won¡¯t want to listen¡± Joyce said. Why do you think I will ept that am the most brilliant and the most popr in that school and nobody will take that position till am graduate¡± Pam said angrily and threw gar pillow case. ¡°Seriously!!, then you need to keep working harder¡± Vicky said shaking her head vigorously. ¡°Wait guys check thisstment and see who replied to it¡± Annie said. ¡°I will like her to be my girlfriend and I will boost Infront of everyone¡± Thement read. ¡°Stop deceiving yourself she¡¯s all mine and no one can take her away from me in this world¡± Kiles replied to thement. ¡°what this becaming more fun¡± Annie saidughing. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine a fool like you could want to have Pam to yourself¡± The guy replied. Before you see it everyone start fighting each other in the group chat over Pam. ¡°Hey, why is all of you making noise in the chat and you Kiles we don¡¯t asked you to tamper anyone get it. if you repeat that I will blocked you from this chat this night¡± Annie said I the group chat. ¡°Am sorry to everyone most especially Annie and Joyce¡± Kiles apologize and send an apology stickers to the group chat. ¡°Pam this can¡¯t be truth did Kiles just apologise to us¡± Annie said I the video call. ¡°Am really surprised when did he change?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°I think something is fishy about him and we can never fall his trap¡± Annie said. ¡°Yes of course we can¡¯t fall for anyone trap not to talk of his¡± Joyce replied to what Annie said. ¡°Everyone in your school are so dramatic, I gotta go to bed, bye to you all¡± Vicky said and blew a kiss she went out of my room. ******** Emery mansion Romeo POV I wasing from the kitchen. I saw Cindy patting to and fro in the livingroom. I stopped and looked at her. ¡°Why are you staring at me now?¡± She asked looking at me like an hungry lion.. ¡°Nothing but I will like to tell you to be careful HIV is real and I won¡¯t like it if you are tested positive¡± I said. ¡°Damnit you will be the one tested positive for HIV fool¡± she said furiously. ¡°Calm down Cindere Emery you didn¡¯t look good while shouting and don¡¯t forget if mum and dad heard your voice I would have no other option than to expose you on how you go around sleeping with different guys. I don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t keep your leg close for a day don¡¯t turn yourself into a whore¡± I said with a wink. ¡°I hate you¡¯ She shouted holding her ears. I saw our parent rushing out of their room to meet us in the livingroom. ¡°What happened Cindere why do you shout like that?¡± Mum asked. TBC Chapter 4 Romeo POV I saw our parent rushing out of their room to meet us in the livingroom. ¡°What happened Cindere why do you shout like that?¡± Mum asked. ¡°Hmmmm is nothing¡± Cindy lied. ¡°Then why do you shouted in that way¡± Dad asked with an angrily.. I know how dad is so I should do something. ¡°Is nothing dad I was the one troubling Cindy. I asked her toe and sleep In my room and she get irritated by that¡± I lied and wink her Cindy. ¡°Yes he was disturbing me toe to his room and I refused but he insisted so I have to shout so he will know no I don¡¯t want toe to his room¡± Cindy said. ¡°Cindere he¡¯s your brother and nothing bad if you go to his room¡± My mum said. ¡°Yes mum I knew that but I don¡¯t just felt like¡± Cindy said. ¡°Is okay no problem since you refused I won¡¯t disturb you again¡± I said. ¡°Is good that you two are getting along but don¡¯t disturb us with you noise again¡± Dad said. ¡°Yes am happy that my children are now trying to get along¡± mum said happily. ¡°That¡¯s great¡± dad said. They both went back to their room. ¡°Fool you should thanks your head¡± Cindy said angrily. ¡°You aren¡¯t grateful that I saved your life next time I won¡¯t do that¡± I said and make fizzes with my gum. She walked angrily to her room and bbed the door. I dance happily to my room its my lucky day. ********** St Patrick college Authoress POV ¡°How dare you replied to myment yester night¡± kiles said and hook the guy neck on the wall. ¡°let¡¯s go of me my won¡¯t I reply when you aren¡¯t my God the guy said and try to release the grip. ¡°You are a fool for that gut¡± Jack said and blow his mouth. Blood pump out and he fell down. ¡°Do you see this is just a warning if you dare me again I will sure you are dealt with idiot, vacate this premise right now¡± kiles said with an evil grin. ¡°James why are you bleeding like this¡± ang said and run to the scene. ¡°Who¡¯s this idiot¡± kiles asked. ¡°Am sure she is her pet¡± Jack said smiling. ¡°What have you guys done, what did he do to you to deserve this harsh treatment?¡± Ang asked angrily. ¡°You must be very brave toe here to save your guy¡± Kiles said. ¡°What will you do hmmm why don¡¯t you guy¡¯s want to change your wai just for a day¡± Ang yelled and spat angrily at her side. ¡°shit you are so very dirty and wait a minute are you his Jesus hmmm. you should be very lucky you are ady if not you will have got the same punishment at him¡± Kiles threatened. ¡°she will surely get her punishment no one dare us and goes scot free¡± jack said and drag Ang closer. he Pin her on the wall. ¡°Stop hurting me, stop it right now don¡¯t you hear¡± Ang yelled. ¡°Leave her alone now because I will never allow you to Maltreat her like you did to me¡± James said trying to get on his feet. ¡°Idiot you sounds brave¡± kiles said and hit him very hard on his face. James yelled in pain and Lost is bnce. ¡°I will report you to the school authority if you don¡¯t stop this right now¡± Ang threatened them. ¡°Go ahead girl no one will stop you but you won¡¯t be able to go and tell the school Authority all by yourself¡± Jack said and pin Ang more. ¡°You are straining my arms¡± Ang yelled in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be in an hurry girl¡± jack said and wink at kiles he brought out his phone immediately. Jack hold Ang on her waist and also used the other hand to hold her tightly. ¡°What are you doing¡± Ang yelled. Jack Drag her closer and she fall on his chest. ¡°WOW!!! Is great to be a photographer¡± Kiles said as jack keeps forcing Ang on himself. ¡°onest thing poor girl¡± Jack said and m his lips on Ang. ¡°Wow am a great photographer I think you will like to see the picture for yourself is very good and the brightness is very perfect¡± Kiles said ande closer to show them the pictures. ¡°Now go and tell the school Authority whatever you feel likes and you wait for your result¡± kiles said evilly. ¡°You two are so desperate delete that right now¡± Ang said struggling to get the phone while Kiles raised it up. ¡°I think if you know what¡¯s good for you you will leave now¡± Jack said wickedly. ¡°Ang leave now don¡¯t get yourself into trouble because of me. I won¡¯t forgive myself if you get rusticated¡± James manage to say. Ang ran from the scene with tears in her eyes. ********* ¡°Here shees again the girl who wanted to be brilliant than me¡± Pam said when she sighted Anging. ¡°Pam is good that i see you please listen to me I wanted to tell you something important you are very popr and you are the only one that can stop this¡± Ang said. ¡°Are you asking me to teach you so you can be more brilliant than me isn¡¯t it¡± Pam said arrogantly. ¡°Please Pam is true am a durd and I have always pray I have the same brain has you but that¡¯s isn¡¯t what I want to say to you¡± Ang said. ¡°Get lost girls let¡¯s go to practice¡± Pam said and leave without giving Ang a listening hear.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ******* Practicing studio ¡°Why is Joyce taking years toe she said she wanted to get something and now she¡¯s taking a whole day¡± Annie said. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her am show she went back to that girl¡± Pam said. ¡°Hmmmm, do you think so¡± Annie asked nodding her head to digest what Pam said. ¡°Hi guys am here¡¯ Joyce said and walked up to them. ¡°What take you do long¡± Pam asked. ¡°Actually I am sorry¡± Joyce said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell us you went to that girl called Ang?¡± Annie asked.. ¡°Actually I have a feeling she¡¯s not feeling good so I decided to check out and guess what is so horrible¡± Joyce said with a serious face. ¡°What that tell us why do you look unhappy¡± Pam said anticipatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you two will feel when you hear this¡± Joyce said. ¡°Just say it and stop putting us in suspense¡± Annie said feeling uneasy. ¡°Kiles is bing more desperate each and everyday¡± Joyce said. ¡°And how does that concerns us since he¡¯s not hurting us¡± Annie said. ¡°Wait and hear me out first¡± Joyce said and exined everything Ang told her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a bit of what the girl said I think she¡¯s doing this just to get popr¡± Annie said. ¡°Am also doubting but we can still figure out if she¡¯s saying the truth or not¡± Pam said. ¡°no point in this, the girl only needs attention¡± Annie said. ¡°Stop this an just try to have human sympathy for just a day¡± Joyce said angrily. ¡°She¡¯s framing you guys, see let¡¯s leave everything aside today we should practice we have a show tonight and we aren¡¯t prepared yet¡± Annie said. ¡°Yes I think we should talk about it after the practice¡± Pam said. ¡°No this more important than the show if we didn¡¯t sing today that won¡¯t kill us¡± Joyce said. ¡°And if you think you can¡¯t wait till the ends of the party then you can go ahead with your n we will help you when we are done¡± Pam said. And took the tool to y the guitar. ¡°Selfish set of people¡± Joyce said leave angrily. ¡°Did she just called us selfish?¡± Pam asked furiously. TBC Chapter 5 Authoress POV ¡°Selfish set of people¡± Joyce said leave angrily. ¡°Did she just called us selfish?¡± Pam asked furiously. ¡°I think she has gone insane¡± Annie said. ¡°I will show her that am not selfish¡± Pam said and stood up. ****** Joyce was sitting alone in the college garden thinking of a way to deal with Kiles and his friends. Pam and Annie came to meet her. She threw her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to start avoiding us¡± Pam said. ¡°Yes and that¡¯s exactly what am doing now¡± Joyce replied. ¡°Why are you like this, stop being over reactive¡± Annie said. ¡°Call it whatever you like¡± Joyce replied. ¡°Are you taunting us?¡± Pam asked. ¡°We are sorry for being selfish¡± Annie said. ¡°What are we to do now?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Nothing much all we need to do is to find a way to get rid of those pictures¡± Joyce replied. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea but how are we going to do that?¡± Annie asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that much I got an idea and am very sure it will be a sessful one¡± Pam said and took a deep. ¡°Tell us what the n is¡± Joyce said. Pam exined everything to them. ¡°WOW!! Bravo, you are very smart¡± Annie said. ¡°You are very intelligent but you don¡¯t just like to use your brain in the right way¡± Joyce said. ¡°I don¡¯t just like to interfere in others affair because I can¡¯t tolerate insult so I stay within my limit¡± Pam said. ¡°Hmmm I see but am very happy you really want to help this time around¡± Joyce said. ¡°That¡¯s because you are involved in this if not I won¡¯t have interfere¡± Pam said. ¡°We need to get rid of those things quickly¡± Joyce said. ¡°Yeah¡± Pam said and smile. *********** ¡°Hi everyone¡± Joyce shouted in order to call everyone attention. ¡°What is she up to now¡± Kiles whispered to his friends. ¡°Hmm we don¡¯t know but let hear her out¡± Nicus said. ¡°Yeah let¡¯s wait and see what she¡¯s up to¡± Jack said. ¡± We have a game today and guest what Pam is one of us don¡¯t you think that¡¯s great. And this is only between year three student¡± Joyce said. ¡°Really!¡± they screamed. ¡°Then tell us what the game is?¡± Kiles asked. ¡°Rxed you will get to know soon¡± Annie said and smile at kiles. ¡°Well I want everyone of us to y a game today you will pick a partner, four in a group¡± Pam said and walk majestically to the midst of the student. ¡°Wow so what type of game are we ying¡± A girl asked. ¡°Is a searching game, we are to search for a treasure which is my earring. I kept it somewhere around here whoever find it will be my friend for a day and I will give the person a privilege to be on the stage with me tonight. I will also have a team but I won¡¯t be searching for the earring my group mates will do that¡± Pam exined. ¡°Is it the whole team that will get the reward or just a team member?¡± a girl asked. ¡°Oh sorry I mean all the team members¡± Pam answered with a smile. ¡°wow that¡¯s such a great idea I will be the one to find your earring trust me¡± Kiles said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡± Annie said. ¡°Non of you will find my earring because is Inside my bagpack in my car¡± Pam thought smiling. ¡± You should choose who you want in your team¡± Pam said. They start to pick their partner. ¡°James what happened to your face?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Is nothing I met with an ident but is not that deep¡± James replied. ¡°oh sorry I think you shouldn¡¯t involve in this game you will have to rx¡± Annie said. ¡°No am okay trust me¡± James said. ¡°Okay since you insist on joining this game you will have to be in my group just go make sure you are okay¡± Pam said. ¡°I also will like to be in your group if you don¡¯t mind¡± Kiles said. ¡°Why not¡± Pam said. ¡°Ang why are you alone?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°There¡¯s no one too pair with¡± Ang replied. ¡°Then join us we are just three¡± Pam said. ¡°Okay thanks alot am happy to be In your group¡± Ang said smiling. ¡°Let the game begin¡± Pam announced. They all start to look for the earring. ¡°Why do you look worried?¡± kiles asked Pam. ¡°I can¡¯t find my phone and I need to make a call, I promised to call my sister but I can¡¯t find my phone around I think I should go and look for it in my car¡± Pam said. ¡°You can just use mine and you will look for yours after the game ¡± Kiles said and stretch his phone towards. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea I really appreciate¡± Pam say and took the phone from him. ¡°She moved far away from there. Joyce bring a bowl of water. Pam format kiles phone and threw it in the water. Annie and Joyce also bring a phone with them which belongs to Jack and Nicus. They did the same thing and threw it in water. ¡°Attention pleases¡± Joyce called. Everyone moved closer to them. ¡°No one can find the earring is just a trick and now we are done with our jobs. we are sorry if we disturb you but I want you all to know we did this to save someone for getting rusticated in this school¡± Joyce said. ¡°Yes we distract you all just to avoid someone for getting bullied¡¯ Annie said. ¡°You should be grateful that I have to y this silly game just to save someone¡± Pam said and walked away majestically. ¡°Atleast we still enjoy it. is such a great thing that Pam talk to us in a calm and rxed way today¡± A girl said. Kiles and his friends were really angry. ¡°You spoilt my phone¡± Jack yelled angrily at Joyce. ¡°Guy don¡¯t dare y a game with me I will destroy you if you try that, I am Joyce Sean so you Don¡¯t dare move and inch closer to me¡± Joyce said angrily pointing a figure at Jack. ¡°Look here girl it¡¯s seems you don¡¯t really know who I am¡± Jack threatened. ¡°Tell me who you are if not a coward, see I know what you problem is THIS?¡± Joyce said and brought out his phone from bowl of water. ¡°I can buy you three of this get that into your skull¡± Joyce said and hit him on his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this fool¡¯s there¡¯s no point in arguing with them¡± Annie said and drag Joyce away from there. Everyone dismissed. ¡°That¡¯s good for you all butch of idiot, you can get me rusticated now¡± Ang said andugh at them. She leave the sceneughing dramatically.. *********** Guys hostel ¡°I won¡¯t forgive those girls they most pay for this¡± Jack said angrily patting to and fro in the guy hostel. ¡°You are not going to do anything to them most especially my Pam get that, nobody will do anything to them and moreover is just our phone not like they took our life¡± Kiles said. ¡°Are you out of you mind what are you saying?¡± Nicus asked. ¡°I have said my no one will do anything get that¡± Kiles said angrily. ¡°She¡¯s very lucky this time¡± Jack said and sit on the chair angrily. ¡°Guys I am going home now, Rxed huh I will get the two of you new phones when aming tomorrow¡± Kiles said. ¡°Bye nigga¡± Nicus said. They say goodbye to themselves in their normal usual style. ******* Some daysterContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°See we have a new transfer student in our school, he¡¯s a dude¡± The student chorused as Romeo alighted from his sportbike he put on his earphone and blew is gum. He walked with full action and still keeps waving to those who wave at him. TBC Chapter 6 Some dayster ¡°See we have a new transfer student in our school, he¡¯s a dude¡± The student chorused as Romeo alighted from his sportbike he put on his earphone and blew is gum. He walked with full action and still keeps waving to those who wave at him. ?Romeo POV ¡°JOHOOVAH where is this demi God from¡± the student chorused immediately I step my foot in the ss. ¡°Hi everyone¡± i greeted. ¡°Hi handsome¡± the girls shouted except from a girl who hissed. I look at her and smiled but she gave me a bad look. Am sure if look could kill I will have die by now. This is serious, why is she giving me attitude in my first day here. ¡°Hey dude am Ang pleasee and sit next to me¡± she said and join her two hand together. ¡°Okay no problem¡± I said and went to sit next to her. ¡°She is a durd don¡¯t sit next to here and sit here¡± another girl said. Ang felt ashamed immediately she said so. ¡°Oh you mean she¡¯s a durd, wow I love it am also a durd so I finally meet my mate am okay here. Group of durd it will be quite fun¡± I said and smile at the girl with a wink. Everyone burst outughing. ¡°INTERETING a cute guy with an empty brain¡± A guy said aloud from the back of the ss. ¡°He is a fool¡± a guy sitting close to him added. This school is full of bullies I will have to y along. ¡°Are you jealous of my handsome look or you are trying to be sensitive because you think I might take your girlfriend away from you, you don¡¯t need to worry am not a bad guy¡± I said and fizzes my gum. ¡°OMG I can¡¯t take that, Kiles hope you are okay¡± a guy said from the corner of the ss. So Kiles Is he¡¯s name. ¡°Wait and see what am going to do to you¡± the guy called kiles said to the guy at the corner of ss. ¡°Will you all stop this right why are you causing unnecessarymotion in the ss, if you know you want to make silly jokes you can leave the ss right away butch of idiot¡± the girl that hissed at me earlier shouted. ¡°Madam take it easy, what you said is too harsh¡± I said and stood up. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to say¡± the girl said angrily. ¡°Pam calm down¡± a girl who sat closer to her said and hold her back. A lrcturer came in just that minute and we all settle down. Authoress POV Immediately the teacher came they all settle down. ¡°Hello ss, I think you are award that we now have a transferred student among us, is name is Romeo Emery¡± the master said. ¡°WOW!! A nice name with a cute face¡± a girl said from the middle of the ss. ¡± Mr Mark I take you Art and history¡± The master said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Okay sir¡± Romeo said. ¡°Romeo I will also want you to cooperate with the ss president Pam Lane, Pam can you stand up so he can recognize you¡± Mr Mark said and Pam stood up. ¡°You can sit down now, let the ss begin. Back to the assignment I gave you guys you all failed woefully except from kiles and Pam that manage to get average scores Kiles got 50% while Pam got 65% which is very poor. Am so disappointed in your all because am sure you guys are familiar with the topic. So it will be better for if you take your time and do your research well because you mighte across such things in your exam¡± Mr Mark said. Let talk about MUSIC, who can tell me what music is¡± Mr Mark said. ¡°Sir¡± Romeo called and stood up. ¡°Okay Romeo am listening?¡± Mr Mark said. All eyes were on Romeo. ¡°oh my gosh what have I done now if they find out am brilliant then I will have crew of girls running after me, no this going to be my worst nightmare¡± Romeo thought to himself. ¡°Romeo why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡± Mr Mark asked. ¡°Just trying to gather some information¡¯s ¡± Romeo said and everyone burst outughing including Pam. ¡°When you know don¡¯t know what to say why can¡¯t you sits down and keep quiet¡± kiles said. ¡°And who told you I don¡¯t know what say¡± Romeo said. ¡°Go ahead we are listening¡± Pam saidughing. ?¡±Yesh remember I came to school just study, if I don¡¯t do this then girls will start running after and most especially don¡¯t forget I don¡¯t have anything to offer in a rtionship, damnit I fucking hate arrogant people that I can puck out their eyes¡± Romeo was rapping and at the same shaking his head. Some girls stood up and start dancing. ¡°What¡¯s all this rubbish¡± Mr Mark yelled angrily. ¡°SIR you asked me to talk about music and that¡¯s exactly what am doing, I have define music and the types are AFROBEAT, WORSHIP SONG, LOCAL MUSIC, and MYTH AND WAR SONG¡± Romeo said confidently. The whole ss burst intoughter. ¡°Stop this nonsense right now¡±Mr Mark shouted. They all try to control themselves but couldn¡¯t. ¡°since all of you are fond of making jokes. You should use this as your assignment summit it tomorrow and if you give me a copy work I will me sure I failed you all in my exams. dare me and see the result¡±Mr Mark said and walked out angrily. ¡°Sir Please wait¡± Romeo pleaded and ran to the teacher, the teacher waited at the door post. ¡°What do you want?¡±Mr Mark asked. ¡°Sir am really sorry for that please don¡¯t punish them for my mistake, I should be the only one paying for my mistake¡± Romeo said. ¡± That¡¯s my final decision¡± Mr Mark said and leave angrily. ¡°See what you caused idiot¡± Pam said. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything wrong am happy the ss wasn¡¯t boring like before. he has a sweet and loving voice¡± A girl said in the ss. ¡°How dare you¡± Pam yelled angrily. ¡°Try to calm down you look horrible while shouting¡± Romeo said to Pam. ¡°Yes Romeo is such a cruise¡± Another girl said. ¡°Cr*zy human¡± Pam said and went out of the ss angrily. Joyce and Annie follow her. ¡°Do you see what you did hmm, you got her angry¡± Kiles said and moved closer to Romeo. He try to hit him. Romeo hold his hand filmly. ¡°Don¡¯t dare try that again guy if you try that with me ever again I will make sure I break your bones¡± Romeo said and leave his hand. He went out of the ss angrily. ******** ¡°That guy is really such an idiot he makes those girls talk back at me, he will pay for this¡± Pam said angrily. ¡°You should atleast calm down Pam¡± Joyce said patting her. ¡°Calm down my foot¡± Pam shouted. She sighted Romeoing. ¡°Very good¡± She muttered and walked up to Romeo. ¡°What do you need from me¡± Romeo¡± Asked. Pam gave him three hot and resounding p. ¡°What!!¡± Romeo eximed and hold his cheek. TBC . c Chapter 7 Pam gave him three hot and resounding p. ¡°What!!¡± Romeo eximed and hold his cheek. ¡°Who do you think you are tell me?¡± Pam asked and hold his cor. ¡°Let go off me and how dare you pped m¡± Romeo asked and took Pam hand off his shirt. ¡°Pam this is far too much it isn¡¯t making any sense¡± Joyce said. ¡°You¡¯ve always supported some else and not me then why do you call me your friend¡± Pam yelled at her. ¡°Romeo let go¡± Ang who has been watching the scene said. ¡°Let me talk some senses to this fool¡± Romeo said. ¡°No you don¡¯t need to you, her mum is very popr and rich so you should let that go¡± Ang said. ¡® Damn it, do I look like I care if her parent is so rich to that extent why can¡¯t they build a school for her in their house so she can do anyhow she like who did she think she is? a ss president, the rich daughter or a beautifuldy, that are meaningless to me, it doesn¡¯t freak me a bit so get that into your skull Romeo said. ¡°You are talking too much¡± Kiles said ande closer to Romeo. ¡°Hey don¡¯t daree closer so you won¡¯t see the other side off me¡± Romeo threatened kiles. ¡°Romeoe with me¡± Ang said and drag Romeo from there. ¡°This guy is misbehaving we need to show him is ce soon¡± Nicus whispered to Jack.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait and see how we will deal with him, we havee across many stubborn guy like him which theyter became gentle¡± Jack said. ¡°Did I asked you to interfere in this¡± Pam asked kiles. ¡°I just think I should interfere so that idiot will stop disturbing you, you can see he is gone just because he¡¯s scared of me¡± kiles said boastfully. ¡°No he¡¯s isn¡¯t scared of you, you are the one that is scared of him is written over you face. See I have warned you times without number not toe closer to me but you refused I will soon show you your ce maybe then you will realized you don¡¯t mean anything to me¡± Pam said angrily and enter into her car. She zoom off. ******** ¡°Don¡¯t feel like a superstar I only allow you to drag me not like you get that power. so tell me where are you taking me to in particr?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Where is your hostel I think taking you there will make you stay away from trouble¡± Ang said without stopping. ¡°I don¡¯t stay in school hostel¡± Romeo said and Ang stopped. ¡°I think you need to start going to your house before you get into trouble¡± Ang said. ¡°So you think those boys call harm me never they are too small for me to deal with¡± Romeo said. ¡°stop making mouth I have seen many guys like you but they became gentle after kiles and his friend deal with them, they almost ruin my reputation few days ago. they are very desperate so stay away from them and stop getting into trouble with Pam she is loved by everyone an also the most popr in this school and ording to what I heard her mum also has a share in this school¡± Ang exined. ¡°Can you please talk patiently why are you talking like someone is pursuing you. Well are you trying to tell me to stay quiet for those fools? No that is not possible I will make the no that am no like any other guys an Romeo Emery¡± Romeo said. ¡°I will have support you but I won¡¯t because I don¡¯t know you will soon be gentle like other guy¡± Ang said. ¡°Your ways are different you are not opstimissic neither pessimistic which is very bad. this life varies something you will be hopeless but if you keep trying then you might suddenly became hopeful in life but you are running for the two¡± Romeo said. ¡°You sounds like a brilliant guy I think you are pretending because of me¡± Ang said. ¡°If is because of you I won¡¯t have his it just protecting myself from those girls¡± Romeo said. ¡°Am thinking of how am going to do my assignment am so sad because am sure I will fail it¡± Ang said. ¡°Bring your books your assignment will be done tommorow morning¡± Romeo said. ¡°By who? Ang asked. ¡°I have a brilliant sister she¡¯s in her fourth year in school and she very brilliant so she will help me and if she¡¯s not avable my friend is always avable¡± Romeo lied. ¡°okay thanks I really appreciate¡± Ang said and gave his book to Romeo. ¡°This my favourite I have been given what I no to do best¡± Romeo thought and fizzes his gum. ¡°Are you going to chew a gum for years¡± Ang asked. ¡°I have the box in my pocket. I gat to go thanks for keeping mypany today¡± Romeo said. ¡°alright you are the best. your first day here alot happened. we are given assignment as a punishment, you get Into trouble with Kiles and Pam that¡¯s a good record for me¡± Ang said and bring out her diary. ¡°Silly girl¡± Romeo said and leave. ********** Lane mansion Vicky ran to hug Pam immediately she entered. ¡°What happened to you why do you look unhappy today?¡± Pam asked. ¡°My idol has been transferred to another school I really missed him today¡± Vicky said. ¡°Or sorry, but my worries are more than yours¡± Pam said. ¡°Tell me why you are worried?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°A foolish guy named Romeo was transferred to my school today and he made everyone turn against me¡± Pam said and sat down. ¡°Romeo Emery¡± Vicky said. ¡°Yes do you know him¡± Pam asked. ¡°That¡¯s my school idol, he¡¯s cute brilliant and also from a rich family¡± Vicky said. ¡°That¡¯s aplete lie, the Romeo am talking about is a durd he can¡¯t even define music¡± Pam said. ¡°Really let me show you his picture if he¡¯s the person am talking about¡± Vicky said and brought out her phone. she search for Romeo pictures and show Pam. ¡°what!! he¡¯s the same guy an talking about¡± Pam eximed. ¡°Oh really Romeo is now in your school. he is my school role model. he¡¯s calm, lovely, jovial, caring he is not proud like his sister. The case is just like me and you, you are arrogant I am not. I think it will be tough for you because he is a guru in all aspect he knows how to deal with people who are Arrogant. so prepared for the worst¡± Vicky said andughed. ¡°No that¡¯s not possible he¡¯s a king in your school and am the godess in my school. Two sailor cannot sail in a boat at ones so he will have to ept that am the master¡± Pam said and stood up. ¡°He wiont argue with you only his grades and actions will speak for him¡± Vicky said. ¡°Shut up¡± Pam shouted and rushed to her room. ******* Emery mansion Romeo walked into the Livingroom covering his face with face cap just to hid the marks he get from Pam p. ¡°Hey why do you cover your face?¡± Cindere asked. ¡®How was that your business Miss¡± Romeo replied. ¡°Well how was your new school hope is fun because I have a great In my school today¡± Cindy saidughing wickedly. ¡°Cindy why areughing in such way¡± Mrs Emery askeding from upstairs. ¡°Mum Romeo is back from school¡± Cindy used that has a cover-up. ¡°Romeo you are wee how was your new school¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°Fine mum, but you came early today what happened¡± Romeo asked.. ¡°Nothing I just felt likeing home to take care of my chilldren. So tell me why you covered your face?¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°Today vibe mum¡± Romeo lied. He didn¡¯t noticed Cindy was sneaking to his back. She removed the cap from behind. Romeo was shook and use his palm to cover his cheek. ¡°what!! who did this to my son¡± Mrs Emery shouted. ¡°Nobody mum I was so careless that I ran into a pole¡± Romeo lied. Mrs Emery move closer to him. ¡°That¡¯s aplete lie, if you ran into a pole then all your body would have been injured not only you left cheek¡± Cindy said and pull her tongue out. ¡°Yes tell me who did this to my poor son and I will make sure I deal with the person¡± Mrs Emery said checking his body. TBC Chapter 8 ¡°Yes tell me who did this to my poor son and I will make sure I deal with the person¡± Mrs Emery said checking his body. Cindy fumes. ¡°Mum there is no need for that am okay, moreover I am the caused of everything that happened ¡°Romeo said. ¡°Ever if you are the cause I don¡¯t give anybody the right to raised hand on you¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Then you should have built a school here for me so no one can touch me¡± Romeo said. ¡°You don¡¯t have manners is that how you speak to your parent¡± Cindy said. ¡°When did you became chief adviser?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°mitcheeeww¡± Cindy hissed and went into her room. ¡°Mum I was only joking with you, all I wanted to say is that I can take care of myself, am a grown up guy not your small baby of yesterday¡± Romeo said. ¡°Are you sure of this?¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Yes am sure you don¡¯t need to disturb yourself, I will always be fine¡± Romeo said and hold her hand. ¡°If you insist, but I will not tolerate it if anyone raised hands on my children, I love you my child¡± Mrs. Emery said and hugged him passionately. Cindy came out just that minute and saw them. Her anger rises. ¡°Come my child let me apply ointment on the mark¡± Mrs. Emery said. Cindy became more and more angry that she almost burst. Romeo sighted her. ¡°Cindye closer ¡°Romeo said. ¡°All my effort to create distance between him and my parent prove abortive but no matter what I won¡¯t give up, I will make sure I distance you from them and he will have to suffer in their hands that no one will tell him before he leave this house¡± Cindy thought evilly. ¡°Common sisi why do you stay theree and apply the ointment on my face¡± Romeo said childishly. ¡°Why do you stand there your brother said you shoulde and apply ointment on his face¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Okay mum¡± Cindy said in a low voice and walked slowly to them. ¡°Sit¡± Romeo said and help her to sit down. ¡°Why do you look unhappy my daughter?¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Nothing mum, is just have a slight headache¡± Cindy lied. ¡°Sorry my dear let me go and get you drugs¡± Mrs. Emery said and kissed her fore head. ¡°No mum you know am not a lover of drugs, I will be okay¡± Cindy said. ¡°No you need to take drugs¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Mum don¡¯t force her, I think a head massage will do, I will massage her head and she will apply the ointment on my face¡± Romeo said. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Cindy you can always try to distance yourself from me but I will always disturb and care for you till you love me has a sister will do. Sm tired of being love by everyone without my sister among them¡± Romeo thought to himself. ¡°Mum seems to care about you Romeo but it will be good for me if dad find out about this he will surely get angry at you¡¯ Cindy thought evilly. ¡°Common Cindy apply the ointment¡± Romeo said and take his face closer to her. ******** Lane mansion Pam POV I was in my room trying to digest what happened earlier in school and what Vicky said those two things get me worried that I couldn¡¯t think straight. I was really angry and also reckless. I haven¡¯t do the assignment we were given. no one to share my worries with I can¡¯t let Annie and Joyce know about Romeo. ¡°No he is not brilliant than me¡± I shouted and hold my ears. I took the pillow and threw it away angrily. I need to do my assignment I must proved to him am more intelligent than him. I should write this in my dairy. I took myptop and open my notepad. MY WORSTED DAY EVER THAT I FELT RECKLESS AND DEFEATED that was the heading after the heading I typed everything that happened to me today. BUT I PROMISE YOU DIARY THAT I WON¡¯T DISAPPOINT YOU, that was myst statement. I feel more rxed after putting down everything that happened in my dairy. ********* St Patrick¡¯s college ¡°Our assignment has been released¡± Joyce said. ¡°Yes Pam what is your score?¡± Annie asked. ¡°95%¡± Pam said and smile. she eye Romoe badly but he didn¡¯t even take a res at her. ¡°WOW!!!!¡± Ang eximed aloud. ¡°Why do you shout I like that¡± Pam asked with an eyeroll. ¡°I got 97%¡± Ang shouted. Everyone look shock. ¡°That¡¯s aplete lie you have never get up to 60% before not to talk of 90%¡± Annie said. ¡°Am serious¡± She said and show off her book it to them. ¡°How was that possible you get more than me I think you paid someone to do the assignment for you¡± kile said. Pam stood stump because she hasn¡¯t recover from the shock she got from what Ang said. ¡°Why do you think she can¡¯t do better than you, you ridicule her and she surprised you guys¡± Romeo said. ¡°Romeo tell me what¡¯s you score?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know the teacher is more confused that he didn¡¯t know what score to give me¡± Romeo said. ¡°He scored 100%¡± Ang said. ¡°What!!! how was possible¡± They ss eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe is a miracle¡± Romeo said. ¡°I think the both of you are cheat¡± Kiles said. ¡°Prove that, idiot¡± Romeo said. ¡°So this guy is more brilliant than our ss president, wow is so good¡± A girl said. Annie and Joyce look at each other and looked at Pam. Tears dropped down Pam cheeks. she rushed out of the ss without uttering a word. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this fool he¡¯s lieing to everyone¡± Kiles said. ¡°And who beg you to believe me, only a fool will wait to listen to your trash. Angmon¡± Romeo said and went out of the ss. Ang follow him. they went towards the carteen. ¡°Wait a minute how do you manage to finished two assignment. Even the handwriting look exactly like mine and our work are the same?¡± Ang asked. ¡°You want to know?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes I want to know¡± Ang replied. ¡°There¡¯s is no point in lieing to her she seems to be nice and won¡¯t give me headache¡± Romeo thought. ¡°Why do you became silence all of a sudden?¡± Ang asked. ¡°I did the assignment, it¡¯s very simple and easy for me¡± Romeo said. ¡°Are you kidding me, but you said you are a durd¡± Ang said. ¡°That is just a pretence, am just pretending, so has to avoid the girls attention, I hate girls chasing after me. I told you this because I see you to be a reasonable girl and moreover I need to help you with your studies, I can¡¯t continue to do it for you¡± Romeo exined. ¡°You are so different everyone usually boost of being brilliant but you are hidding it. although am lucky I finally see someone who¡¯s ready to help me with my studies I will be grateful for that¡± Ang said. ¡°I can see you are falling for his trap. he can never contribute anything positive to your life, so I will advise you to stay away from someone like him before he ruin your life¡± Pam said and stand right Infront of their table at the carteen. ¡°What¡¯s your problem tell me i want to know, why are you always against me¡± Since I came to this school?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°You are my real problem the reason j have to shed tears¡± Pam said. ¡°I think you shedding tears is because you have an ocean of tears in your eyes and you didn¡¯t know how to get rid of it¡± Romeo said. ¡°Ang leave right now I want to have a word with him¡± Pammand. ¡°Is that amand or request. well let me tell you, you came to meet her here and she can never leave here for you¡± Romeo said. ¡°Then I will exposed your secret to everyone¡± Pam challenged. ¡°SECRET, I don¡¯t have any bad secret so you can go ahead and say whatever you like¡± Romeo said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Romeo I think you should listen to her I will leave now¡± Ang said and stood up to go. Romeo hold her back. ¡°You won¡¯t leave let her say whatever she has to say right Infront of you. and if she can¡¯t say it let her f*ck off¡± Romeo said. ¡°Attention please¡± Pam called. ¡°No Pam, I will leave¡± Ang said and stopped her for calling everyone attention. Ang leave. ¡°Who did this girl think she¡¯s and what exactly did she know about me that she wanted to expose¡± Romeo thought. ¡°Hey how do you see that, I am a good yer I will have just ckmail you if she hasn¡¯t leave¡± Pam said and sit right Infront of his table. ¡°What do you know about me, hmm?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Why asking you shouldn¡¯t be scared since you don¡¯t have a dirty secret¡± Pam said smiling. ¡°Stop beating around the bush, go straight to the point what do you know about me?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Stop asking me that question. I just came here to warn you because I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with you if you cross my part ever again¡± Pam said with an evil grin. ¡°Silly girl with silly attitude, you stink¡± Romeo said and stood up. ¡°How dare you¡± Pam shouted and hold his cor. TBC Chapter 9 ¡°Silly girl with silly attitude, you stink¡± Romeo said and stood up. ¡°How dare you¡± Pam shouted and hold his cor. ¡°Let of me girl, don¡¯t let me get mad at you, I don¡¯t know what exactly your problem is ¡°Romeo said and took Pam hand off his shirt. ¡°You are stepping on my foot. And I promise you are going to regreting to this school¡± Pam said. ¡°And I promised you are going to regreting to this school¡± Romeo mimicked and burst outughing. Pam fumes. ¡°Do you know why amughing, I amughing at your stupidity madam, because only a coward and a fool like you will want to kill his/herself over my matter. Instead of you to start learning and get ready for the challenge you might face from anyone that might be intelligent than you. You start bbing and doing foolish things around. I pitied you girl, make hay while the sun shine they say. You are too young and beautiful to develop and high blood pressure¡± Romeo said. ¡°Shut that trash, you are just spitting rubbish. who are you to advise me¡± Pam yelled and was about to p Romeo. He held her and in the air and drop it angrily. ¡°I think there is a remote controlling this hand of yours, you can¡¯t control it for ones and I will help you control it by breaking it, if you ever try to p me again. I think you shoulde and take you madam away before she killed herself here because I can¡¯t stand to talk in court¡± Romeo said when he saw Joyce and Annie standing behind Pam. ¡°Pam let¡¯s go¡± Joyce said and hold her. ¡°Romeo why can¡¯t you just leave her alone, you¡¯ve been giving her headche since you came to this school¡± Annie said. ¡°A, you really made a good point. but is not my fault she¡¯s the one disturbing herself, you Know what I won¡¯t disturb her again if she stopped finding my troubles. I don¡¯t get upset easily but I can get mad sometimes. so just advice her to calm down and there won¡¯t be any problem¡± Romeo said to Annie. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry we will talk to her and am very sure she will listen¡± Annie said . ¡°Mitcheeew¡± Pam hissed and leave the scene. Romeo shook his head and and smile. ******** Joyce POVN?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Pam why are you overreacting since yesterday. just leave this guy alone. don¡¯t you get that¡±I said angrily. ¡°Leave me alone, that idiot deserve to be dealt with¡± Pam said. ¡°Over what, tell me what his crime is, I want to Know?¡± I asked. ¡°why are you shouting at her like she¡¯s you little sister hmm, can¡¯t you talk to her politely l, why do you need to taunt her¡± Annie said. ¡°Shut up or else I will shut that mouth for yours. And tell me what¡¯s that for. you put up an acting over there and here youe supporting her. tell me whose side are you on¡± I asked facing Annie. ¡°On my side of course, she¡¯s always on my side, she don¡¯t taunt me like you always do, she always support me in everything but you are just different. You never for once supported me I will have broke this friendship if not that am used to being your friend since I school we share many things together but you don¡¯t even support me. what¡¯s your problem?¡± Pam asked angrily. ¡°So being stupid Pam. Am not as brilliant as you are, my parent are not that rich like your mum I don¡¯t have all I need like you do. but I maintain friendship and always stand on the right side. I can¡¯t be deceiving you all because of what I want to get from you. I am taught to be loyal and I will always do, but why can¡¯t she just be real for a seconds. she has always support you because she thinks if she advice you she might lost the friendship, Wait tell me who will want to lose his or her friendship with the most popr girl right from highschool. Let me tell you this, even if it¡¯s takes me myst breath I won¡¯t stop telling you the truth. The truth they say is bitter but I will never stop saying it¡± I said angrily. ¡°Are you trying to say am not a good girl or am the one encouraging her to do bad things?¡± Annie asked angrily with tears In her eyes. ¡°Am sorry if I said so much but the fact is that you never told her the truth. We should try to be a good friend and always guide each other when we are going astray. is not right fighting with everyone everyday we might call it standard but is called arrogant . and arrogant they say is key to destruction¡± I said. ¡°So you mean am arrogant?¡± Pam asked. ¡°I never said that but If that is what you think you are doing, then I will advice you to change your ways so you won¡¯t be ruin¡± I said. ¡°I always like you vibe, you are always speaking in parable. you don¡¯t speak directly but you words means a lot. I have an answer to what you say. I am not Arrogant I only maintain my standard and can never allow any riff raff spit on my body, my mum taught me to always maintain my standard and I should never take shit from any one¡± Pam said and hit the table. ¡°Gosh that¡¯s the problem. you misunderstood everything she said. Talking about standard that¡¯s is quite different from being arrogant so don¡¯t miss things up¡± I said. ¡°I think we should settle this amicably. what if they find out the PAJ are fighting they who start gossiping and it will be all over the school so I think we should try and speak to each other in more rxed way¡± Annie said. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe this ising from you Annie¡± I said still surprised if that his came out of her mouth. ******** Romeo POV ¡°Romeo I think I now know the why reason you really wanted to hid your identity, so you won¡¯t be facing one problem over another¡± Ang said. ¡°Not because of problems but because I don¡¯t want to have crew of girls running after me. but despite that fact girls still came asking me from rtionship. I have received more than 15 letter¡¯s today telling me the want us to be in a rtionship the most funniest part is that a guy was even telling me if we could be gay. Then I understand I don¡¯t need to hid myself anyone. just two days I have read different letters andnguage. ¡°Yes, you are the talk main topic in the group chat yesternight. I would have asked Joyce to add you if I have your cell phone number. you are now the talk of the school. I think that¡¯s what get Pam more angry that shement in the group chat yesterday¡± Ang said. ¡°No I understand what it means by (que Serra Serra what ever will be will be)¡±I said. ¡°So what are you going to do about kiles and Pam because to me they are the major people that are going to disturb your life in this college¡± she said. ¡°Kiles is not a threat. And Pam I know what to do about her I have a sister that¡¯s more stubborn than her at home. so you should just rx and chill, I will be okay¡± I said. My phone beep. I check the ID it¡¯s Owen. ¡°Hi buddy let¡¯s meet¡± he said from the other end. ¡°Okay nigga¡± I said. he end the call. TBC Chapter 10 I check my ID it¡¯s Owen. ¡°Hi buddy let¡¯s meet¡± he said from the other end. ¡°Okay nigga¡± I said. he end the call. Authoress POV An hour and halfter. St Louis college ¡°Xup buddy, Alina you look stunning¡± Romeo said getting down from bike. ¡°Fine Buddy, what¡¯s up with you?¡±Owen asked. ¡°Nothing much, so why did you call me here?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°I want us to go and have fun together¡± Owen replied. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious so that¡¯s the reason you called me here, I thought you called me for something more important?¡± Romeo said. ¡± So going to have fun is not important. but to be candid we missed you alot¡± Alina said. ¡°Is just a day I left this school you guys are already missing me badly¡± Romeo said and feezes us gum. ¡°Everyone in this school most especially our course mate misses you alot¡± Alina said. ¡°Hmmm but I don¡¯t miss any of you¡± Romeo said. ¡°Really that means your new school must be fun¡± Owen asked?. ¡°Not at all, am just facing one problem to another¡± Romeo said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Problem!!! what happened?¡± Alina asked. ¡°They was a girl in that school named Pam she¡¯s just too Arrogant and jealous for my liking¡± Romeo said. ¡°Really so tell us about her¡± Owen said. Romeo exined everything that happened between him and Pam. ¡°why do you always get into trouble withdies?. facing one at home and at the other hand at school¡± Alina said. ¡°I was thinking the same thing, am really tired¡±Romeo said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get tired, you are a guy and you need to know how to deal with that especially when ites to girls¡± Owen said. ¡°Yes that¡¯s true¡± Alina said. ¡°I see is that why they want to kill me at young age. the mark of the p she gave me yesterday is still showing on my cheek¡± Romeo said. ¡°Yeah, I wanted to ask you were you got the mark from but it skip my mind¡± Owen said. ¡°She was the one who gave me this mark. first day at school I received three hot pped. it was as if I lost all my memory that very moment she pped me, I just pretend to be a strong guy but to be sincere that pped affect my eardrum¡± Romeo said. ¡°Really!!¡± Alina said and burst outughing. Owen Join her inughing. ¡°Why are you bothughing?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°That sound funny¡± Alina replied. Romeo also burst intoughter. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Owen asked. ¡°How was that. Since you guys areughing at me so I decided to join you inughing¡± Romeo replied. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious at all¡± Alina said and hit him back. ¡°Ouch do you want to add to my pain¡± Romeo said smiling. ¡°So how are you going to cope with her?¡± Owen asked. ¡°Is simple, atleast I was able to cope with Cindy, so I should be able to cope with her¡± Romeo replied. ¡°By teasing and taunting her?¡± Alina asked. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s exactly what am gonna do. if not I will soon Know the different between GONE SO SOON and PAINFUL EXIT¡± Romeo said. ¡°Seriously!!! that means she gonna kill you¡± Alina said. ¡°She will not only kill me but murder me¡± Romeo said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry you will die and resurrect¡±Owen said smiling. ¡°I Know you want me dead but that¡¯s not going to be possible¡± Romeo said and feezes is gum. They saw Cindying closer to them. ¡°Hey fool what are you doing here?¡± Cindy asked. ¡°I came to check on you just to see if no one is disturbing you¡± Romeo replied. ¡°And who gave you that right to be stalking me¡± Cindy said. ¡°Am not stalking you, just looking after you like a good brother will do¡± Romeo said ¡°I don¡¯t need you look to look after me, look after yourself first. Mitcheeew¡± Cindy hissed. Everyone look at their direction. ¡°Why are you so rude. I respect you because of Romeo but it¡¯s seems you don¡¯t have manner¡± Alina said angrily. ¡°Stop it Alina she¡¯s my sister. I will deal with her so don¡¯t interfere¡± Romeo said to Alina. ¡°Sorry I won¡¯t say anything again but I can¡¯t stand it when she insult you in public¡± Alina replied. ¡°Who are you to tell me how to talk to my brother?¡±Cindy asked. ¡°Cindy don¡¯t cause a scene here. please leave now we will talk at home¡± Romeo said. ¡°Wait for your doom¡± Cindy said and walked away majestically. Romeo shoke his head. ¡°Which type of sister is this for goodness sake?¡± Owen said with his mouth agape. ¡°You guys should leave the two of us alone we will settle thingster. so I don¡¯t want you to get involved¡± Romeo said. ¡°Hmm, All is well, but to be sincere is bad telling your blood brother to wait for his doom. that¡¯s quite too far. if I were the one in your shoe I won¡¯t take that from her¡± Alina said so angrily. ¡°I said you guys shouldn¡¯t get involved. so let¡¯s talk about something else¡± Romeo said. ******* Emery Mansion 7pm in the evening. Romeo POV It was so fun going out with my friends. I really enjoy it. I got off my bike and park it in the garage. I Walk majestically inside. ¡°Mum, Dad good evening¡± I greeted. ¡°How are you my son, how was your day¡± Mum replied smiling. ¡°Is that what you supposed to say do instead of you to scold him you are asking him if he¡¯s fine¡± Dad said to mum. I saw Cindy smirks. Now I know what she means. ¡°Dad why are you asking mum to scold me when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± I asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong so tell me what you went to do in Cindy school?¡± He asked. ¡°Dad going to her school is not a bad thing and moreover I went to see my friends¡± I replied. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. I saw him with two girls In my school, I called him secretly and asked him what he is doing with those girls but he shouted at me and called the girls attention. they all shouted at me an insulted me¡± Cindy said shedding crocodile tears. ¡°What!!, dad I promised this isn¡¯t true I was with my friend Owen and Alina how could I do such thing to my sister¡± I said trying to clear myself off the allegation. ¡°Shut up¡± dad shouted and pped me. Cindy smirks and wink at me. ¡°What has gone over you why would you p him without listening to his own story, you can¡¯t just listened to what Cindy told you, what if she¡¯s lieing against him¡± Mum said to Dad. ¡°I Know you can never believed me, he¡¯s your son and your best child so anything I say to you is a lie¡± Cindy said shedding crocodile tears. ¡® If Cindy is lieing then tell me what he went to do in her school¡± dad asked and faced mum. ¡°Why can¡¯t he go there, tell me didn¡¯t he has friends in that school he just stop going to the school yesterday. so what is bad If he went there to see his friends¡± mum asked him angrily. ¡°But he went there to see girls. I try to bring him to know more about business but he choosed to be running after girls which will gain him nothing¡± Dad said. ¡°Dad what are you saying?¡± I asked furiously. ¡°No Romoe you won¡¯t say anything today I will talk in your ce¡± Mum said. ¡°So you will support your son and fight your husband?¡± Dad asked. ¡°If that is what will make my husband see the truth, then I will have to go against you¡± mum replied angrily. Dad leave the livingroom and head to his room.. ¡°No mum, please I don¡¯t want you and dad to fight all because of me. please I beg you I am ready to take any punishment but I will not be happy if both of you are fighting because of me¡± I said to my mom. ¡°Am sorry my son but I need to let your dad know the truth and you Cindy I wonder if I am the one who gave birth to you. I saw you when you smirks the other time you were saying all this so I knew you were lieing and I decided to y along till he came back. I Knew very well that Romeo can never do such thing because he respectdies so much and most especially you, but you want to turn yourself to a green snake in the green grass. I will let you Know am your mother¡± Mum said and went to meet father in the room. ¡°Are you happy now. you want to tone this family apart. what a job well done¡±I said.. You are disgusting, everyone¡± she shouted. ¡°Then you are absolute fool for what you did today¡± I said angrily and head to my room. TBC Chapter 11 You are disgusting, everyone¡± she shouted. ¡°Then you are absolute fool for what you did today¡± I said angrily and head to my room. Dayster Pam POV I walk inside and met Vicky crying ¡°Vicky what happened why are you sobbing¡± I asked. ¡°He is a cheat¡± she said crying. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°Henry¡± she replied. ¡°You mean your boyfriend?¡± I asked and she nodded her head positively. ¡°He¡¯s aplete cheat ¡°she replied and rest on my chest crying. ¡°Tell me what happened¡± I said and clean her tears. ¡°He has another girlfriend¡± she said. ¡°How do you know¡± I asked. ¡°The girl he is dating came to meet me and told me everything¡± she said sobbing. ¡°And you believe her just like that, how you could be so stupid, what if she¡¯s lying or what to snatch him from you?¡± I asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s saying the truth, she is not lying to me¡± Vicky replied. ¡°How do you know? I asked. ¡°She show me proof, her picture with him and many other things¡± she replied. ¡°I always told you to be wise like me. I am not in a rtionship but I will never give you wrong advice. Let me tell you this anyone can take picture with you him so don¡¯t judge him like that¡± I said. ¡°Do you think I am so foolish to believe that just because of ordinary picture. Nope let me show you the reason I believed her. She said and took her phone on the chair she kept it. ¡°See this, there are the screenshot of their chatting she showed me¡± she said and gave me her phone. ¡°Am sorry baby, I don¡¯t love her, she asked me out and I don¡¯t want her to feel rejected, I don¡¯t text her romantic chatting like I always did to you, I don¡¯t call her she always called me, I even told her we should keep it a secret that¡¯s because I don¡¯t love her, you know my friends and family but she didn¡¯t know any of them, the reason why am doing this is because she ones helped me and am only trying to return the favor, we are notpatible, you are the one I love, please just give me sometimes to sort this out. Am sure she will end things herself if she see am not turning up¡± I read out loud. ¡°Do you now see the reason I have to believe everything she said? I told the girl to send me this screenshot so I can show him in case he deny it¡± Vicky said. ¡°Have you speak to him?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°I message him but he thought I am joking and send aughing sticker¡± she replied. ¡°Show me your messages let me see the message you sent him?¡± I asked. ¡°This is it¡± she said and opened the messages. ¡°I really appreciate the fact that you don¡¯t reject me, thanks a lot am ending things right now¡± I read the message Vicky sent. ¡°oh my goodness why are you so dump, can¡¯t you see me, I am very smart and doesn¡¯t tolerate nonsense, the guy you should have insulted are here thanking him. For what? hmmm, Answer my question?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do that¡¯s why I told him thank you¡± Vicky said. ¡°I promised if you aren¡¯t my sister I will have strangle you with the way you are talking. Why are you talking like a fool¡± I said with annoyance. ¡°Then what am I supposed to say to him?¡± she asked. ¡°Next time you will wait for me or call me¡± I answered and start typing a message to the idiot. ¡°You are so worthless, disgusting and the most foolish human being I have evere across, why do you ept my proposal when you know you so don¡¯t love me, am so foolish to have falling for someone like you, if you wait or say hi to me anything you see me in school consider yourself dead¡± I keep typing with the anger in me. ¡°What is the meaning of this, at first I thought is a mere joke but this is turning to reality¡± he replied my message thinking it was Vicky. ¡°For you to reply my message in such manner you are dead¡± I message. ¡°What is the meaning of this I didn¡¯t do anything so why this rudeness¡± he replied. ¡°You are denying what you know¡± I replied to the message. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking have time for this we will discuss this tomorrow¡± he replied and went offline. ¡°Damn it he went offline. I thought you said he stay in the school hostel?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes¡± she replied . ¡°Let go to your school I want to deal with this guy¡± I said. ¡°No we don¡¯t need to do that¡± she replied. ¡°Are you crazy, did I asked for you opinion, I said you shoulde and show me his hostel you are preaching for me¡± I said and drag her out of the mansion. ¡°Wait let me walk myself¡± Vicky said. ¡°Better¡± I said and leave her. We both enter into the car. I drove angrily to her school. Authoress POV Pam drove to St Louis¡¯s with full speed. ¡°Wait that¡¯s him over there¡± Vicky said when she saw henry in from of the schoolpound. Pam parked the car and rushed down from the car. She run to henry while Vicky run after her. She held him from behind andnded a thunderous p on his face. It took henry few minute to regain his sight. Pam held his cor and bite him on his neck. ¡°How dare you¡± henry shouted and wanted to hit Pam. Vicky hold his and bite it. ¡°Ouch¡± henry growl in pain. ¡°That¡¯s what you get from trying to hit my sister after you have cheat on me¡± Vicky shouted with tears in her eyes. ¡°Stop crying, this fool doesn¡¯t deserve your tears¡± Pam said angrily. ¡°Vicky what is the meaning of this, tell me now before I lose my temper¡± henry said. ¡°You must be crazy, lose your temper if you wanna loss it. Tell me why do you break her heart, she love you a lot and this is how you repay her?¡± Pam asked angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying¡± Henry said. ¡°I know you are going to deny it, so tell me who is Lora? ¡± Vicky asked. Henry look nervous immediately she mentioned Lora. ¡°Answer her question why do you became dumb all of a sudden¡± Pam asked. ¡°Oh you mean Lora I forget to tell you about her she¡¯s a very close friend of mine and how do you know her because I never mention her to you before?¡± henry asked. ¡°So you want to know how I know her. we meet today and she let me know you guys are dating. Is just 3month you guys start dating and we have been dating for the past 5month¡± Vicky said crying. ¡°Why are you exining all this to him, did he told you he don¡¯t know all this or you just decide to waste your saliva?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Hey Mr. Man I don¡¯te here to fight with you, I only came to talk to you like a reasonable person and I will like you to tell me the truth of the matter. Why don¡¯t you reject her from the beginning? Why do you say you are doing a favor? Answer my question before I get angry¡± Pam said. Henry burst outughing. ¡°Where are you getting all this fake news from¡± he said. ¡°You are disgusting you look like a saint but you are worst, okay can you deny this¡± Pam said and show him the screenshot. ¡°Thank goodness you know now atleast I will be free from the bondage I put myself, like you said am doing you a FAVOR by epting to you proposal¡± henry said with an evil grin. ¡°HEY¡± Pam yelled and gave him another not p. ¡°How dare you¡± Henry shouted and try to hit Pam someone held his hand from behind and turn his hand to the back. ¡°IDOL¡± Vicky who was weeping shouted on seeing Romeo. TBC Chapter 12 ¡°How dare you¡± Henry shouted and try to hit Pam someone held his hand from behind and turn his hand to the back. ¡°IDOL¡± Vicky who was weeping shouted on seeing Romeo. ¡°If you dare try to hit ady next time, I promised to break you hand for you¡± Romeo said. ¡°Hey are you stalking me?¡± Pam asked. ¡°She was the one who first pped me¡± henry said. ¡°You should have known by now that woman are very stubborn but we should learn how to respect and cope with them. The world of God also indicate that a man who raised is hand on a woman is a big fool, but you forget that. now leave¡± Romeo order. ¡°No idol please help me deal with him he¡¯s a cheat¡¯ Vicky said. ¡°What did he do to you Vicky¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Wait a minute, do you know my sister¡± Pam asked. ¡°My baby why are you crying tell me¡± Romeo said and use his hand to arrange Vicky hair. ¡°He cheated on me¡± Vicky said and rx on his chest. She exined everything to him. ¡°Sorry dear I feel your pain, am very disappointed in henry I never train any of my junior in that way and it¡¯s so bad he didn¡¯t feel remorseful about he did. But I will like to tell you not to waste your tears on a guy that doesn¡¯t deserve you a bit, am very sure you will find a guy who will love you so much¡± Romeo said with so much passion for Vicky. ¡°Yeah Romeo is right, Vicky Henry is not the right guy for you and moreover you are still young and beautiful so better guy wille for you¡± Owen said. ¡°Thanks am very happy I have senior like you, but why do you leave our school I really missed you no one to y keyboard for us again, music practice is rare this days¡± Vicky said. ¡°I left for some reason well known to me. Just make sure you take good care of yourself¡± Romeo said. ¡°Okay idol I promised not to cry again I will be strong just for you¡± Vicky said crying and hugged him. ¡°Hey get off my sister, are you trying to entice her hmmm I know guys like you, you are all the same¡± Pam said and separate them from the hugged. ¡°Madam you are always overreacting. you see this girl need someone to rx instead of you to calm her down you are just ranting¡± Romeo said. ¡°MEME, Idol is not a bad guy, I already told you about him. He is nice, cool, loving and caring, so don¡¯t misunderstood him¡± Vicky said. ¡°Shut up because you saying he is cool is an understatement, he is the most worsted guy I have seen¡± Pam said. ¡°Vicky can youe again what did just you called her now, MEME ¡°Romeo said and burst intoughter. ¡°yes that¡¯s what I do call her¡± Vicky said. ¡°That¡¯s such a nice name for someone like her¡± Romeo said and smile. ¡°If you dare call me that again. I promised am gonna kill you¡± Pam said with an eyeroll. ¡°You can kill me if you like. why did I came here in the first ce I should have let Henry teach you some manners maybe by now you will have some sense¡± Romeo said. ¡°And did I asked you toe, you just choose to be stalking me¡± Pam said. ¡°This is my school and no one can stop me froming there anytime i wanted to. and me stalking you is a total lie. I will also have done the same thing if I found any body in the same problem, so don¡¯t feel special about it¡± Romeo said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why both of you fight alot. am sure there¡¯s some feeling attached¡± Vicky said smiling. Pam and Romeo spat at the same time. ¡°Never I can never have anything intimate to do with this fool¡± Pam said irritatedly. ¡°Same here I will rather go for Ang instead of you. you are worst¡± Romeo said. ¡°You guys are cat and rat I wonder how you cope in the same school¡± Owen said. ¡°Am sure is not going to be easy for idol. my sister will really disturb him do much¡± Vicky said. ¡°That¡¯s enough Vicky let go home now¡± Pam said and drag Vicky. ¡°Bye idol, you are a sweetheart¡± Vicky said and blew him a kiss. ¡°You are a heart mender. see how you were able to make Vicky smile without much stress¡± Owen said. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s what I know how to do best but am not able to patch things up with my sister¡± Romeo replied. ¡°You have tried your best but Cindy is proving hard to get. but tell me how do you cope? you are really trying, you are a real guy¡± Owen said. ¡°Am just tired¡± Romeo said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. but to be sincere Pam is an epitome of beauty¡± Owen said smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are falling for her just because Alina is not here¡± Romeo asked and scoffed. ¡°Nope why will I look at anotherdy when I have a girlfriend. am just trying to let you know you can have her to yourself and wait minute are you falling for Ang¡± Owen asked. ¡°Hmmmm now I get what you are trying to insinuate but Mr it can¡¯t be possible to have a romantic rtionship with Pam Maybe that is if am destined to die prematurely and moreover Ang is just my friend know feeling attached¡± Romeo said. ¡°Why do you say that do you forget you are the one that changed Vicky from her arrogant behaviour when she first came to this school, so I am hopeful you can change also change Pam¡± Owen said and put his hand around Romeo neck. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be able to do that. I have even decided to move to the school hostel just because of Cindy. I think she needs some space maybe she might realized how much my present mean to her¡± Romeo said. ¡°but what of your mum are you going to leave her in this, she has been fighting for you¡± Owen said. ¡°My mum is a strong woman she will settle things with dad when I left. an sure she will be happy to hear my decision she has passed through alot for me¡± Romeo said. ¡°I will always support your decision buddy¡±Owen said and use his hand to scattered Romeo hair. ¡°Hi guys am here¡± Alina shouted. ******** Inside the car ¡°That guy is too fond of himself, I hate him¡± Pam said driving recklessly. ¡°Please am not ready to die, I still want to live to enjoy the sweetest of this world¡± Vicky shouted. ¡°You supported him so I should just kill you has a revenge¡± Pam said and turn the car steering. ¡°No? are you out of you mind. do you forget am your only sister. I don¡¯t want to die¡± Vicky said with an imaginary tears. Pam burst intoughter. ¡°So you can be scared like this after all you said? Pam asked. ¡°Am sorry but am only saying the truth Romeo isn¡¯t a bad guy. he one¡¯s help me by getting rid of my arrogant with his advice, Am sure if you are close to him then you will know all this¡¯ Vicky replied. ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s seems you¡¯ve forgotten your life is on track. if you say any more words to praise him then I will kill you right now¡± Pam yelled. ¡°Then do it, an asking you to do that Miss Pam Kill me and see if both of us is not going to die together. mon turn the steering. I know you can never do that. how can you want to kill me when you care about me so much. I know you have a sweet soul but you are just too stubborn. how can Pam Lane decide to kill her one and only sister Vickyne,? who her mother has kept under her care¡± Vicky said smiling. ¡°You should be happy am not some kind of monster, if not you should have just consider dead ¡± Pam said with a frown. Vicky scoffed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! TBC Chapter 13 Authoress POV ¡°You should be happy am not some kind of monster, if not you should have just consider dead ¡± Pam said with a frown. Vicky scoffed. they drove into theirpound. ¡°Mum¡± Vicky shouted and ran to hug her. ¡°My baby, how are you?¡± Mr Lane asked. ¡°Fine mum, how was the business?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Mum why do you take long this time¡± Pam interrupt. ¡°Hmmm!! is that how to wee your mum and why do you look unhappy?¡± Mr Lane asked. ¡°Mum don¡¯t mind her she don¡¯t want to listen to what am telling her¡±Vicky said. ¡°What is it that you are telling her?¡± Mr Lane asked. ¡°She is so stubborn and she talk too much¡± Pam said. ¡°Mum don¡¯t mind her am only telling her what I think is the best for her but she¡¯s not listening¡± Vicky said. ¡°Mum a guy was transferred to my school and he to took my position in the school and she telling me to be friend with him¡±Pam said. ¡°Really you mean in that same school I owned the half share or which school are you taking about?¡± Mrs Lane asked. ¡°Yes mum he¡¯s very smart and outstanding¡± Pam said with an imaginary tears. ¡°And why don¡¯t you tell me before now. I will asked the management to withdraw him From the school¡± Mrs Lane said. ¡°That¡¯s my mum¡± Pam said and hug her. she kissed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t expect this From you mum. she actually took after your step thank goodness I didn¡¯t took after you am different. you almost influence me back then but it was Romeo who changed me. That¡¯s not fair, is so bad instead of you to tell her to work harder so she can move ahead of him. You are here encouraging her on bad attitude¡± Vicky said with a pout. ¡°What are you saying this, i just want my children to be the winner in every aspect¡± Mrsne said. ¡°But not by deceipt. you might think you are doing the right thing but to be sincere you are doing the wrong thing instead. if we always win without any challenge then how do you want us to cope if we found ourselves where there are a lot of challenges. Pam you are a coward to have think this is the best way to win Romeo. well little did you know who Romeo parent are also rich. Am very sure his mom is more richer than you mum, not to talk if his father but they don¡¯t brag about this¡± Vicky said and was about to go to her room. ¡°Mum don¡¯t mind her she¡¯s just being over reactive because her heart was broken¡± Pam said and cover her mouth with her hand. ¡°What do you mean by being heartbroken?¡± Mrsne asked. ¡°Nothing mum I mean she¡¯s heartbroken because we didn¡¯t listen to what she said¡± Pam manage to cook up some lied and look at Vicky. ¡°I know you very well. I know when you are lieing and when you are saying the truth, so tell me what do you mean by that¡± Her mum asked. ¡°Mum trust me there¡¯s nothing we hidding from you and why should we hid things for you¡± Pam said. ¡°We are hidden things you mum. Pam is right an heartbtoken because I broke up with my boyfriend but that doesn¡¯t means I don¡¯t know what am saying¡± Vicky said. ¡°BOYFRIEND!!!¡± Mrs Lane eximed. ¡°Yes mum¡± Vicky answered a little scared thinking her mum will get mad at her. ¡°You have a boyfriend and you hid it from me¡± Mrsne said. ¡°Yes mum you never create a time and each time I try to tell you, you always end up getting me angry with the bad advice you always you gave Pam¡± Vicky said. ¡± Pam do you lie to me?¡± Mrsne asked. ¡°I thought you will scold her¡± Pam said. ¡°Why will I scold her, she¡¯s in college afterall. So Tell me why you broke up with him?¡± Mrsne asked. ¡°He¡¯s not a good guy, his just deceiving her¡± Pam said and exined everything that happened to her mother. ¡°Why is this happening to my children. am not a good mum I have neglected my motherhood for my work. Even after promising your dad to take good care of the both of you, I still couldn¡¯t do that, am really sorry. But I promised to deal with this guy¡¯s¡± Mrs Lane said. ¡°No mum I won¡¯t allow you to that¡± Vicky said. ¡°Am your mum and I am the one that will tell you what to do¡± Mrs Lane said. ¡± I am just surrounded with cowards who only use position to threaten other¡¯s life¡± Vicky said and went towards to her room. ¡°Did she just called us coward, how could you be so rude¡± Mrs Lane asked. she stopped at the front of her door. ¡°You never teach us not to be rude¡± Vicky said angrily and bbed her door immediately she entered. *********** Emeryne Romeo POV I walked Into the sitting and see my parent including Cindy gisting like a Happy family.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Hi Dad and mum¡± I greeted. ¡°How are you my son?¡±Mum asked. ¡°Fine mum¡± I said and went do sit beside her. ¡°Romeo what took you so long toe back home?¡± Dad asked. ¡°Dad I went to music practice with Owen¡± I replied. ¡± I told you to focus on being a business man but you always waste you time going to music practice¡± Dad said. ¡°Dad I love singing alot is my talent and I really have passion for it so I can¡¯t be a business man¡± I said. ¡°Who are you to decide for yourself¡± Cindy said. I Know very well she want to cause another trouble. I will have to stop her. ¡°Mum, dad, I want to move to the school hostel¡± I said and I see a smile escape Cindy lips. ¡°Wow! you¡¯ve really make a good decision or what do you think dad?¡± Cindy asked smiling. ¡°Romeo what do you mean by that, why do you want to leave here is there anything wrong¡± Mum asked and move closer to me. ¡°Mum there¡¯s nothing bad in staying in the school hostel¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind your decision¡± Dad asked. ¡°Nothing dad I just felt like¡± I said. ¡°Is your choice afterall¡± Dad said. ¡°But Romeo¡± Mum said. ¡°I promised I will be okay so you don¡¯t need to worry about me¡± I said and kiss her hand. ¡°Okay my son¡± she said and hugged me tightly. ¡°Mum I should be in my room now, I need to start getting my things ready¡± I said. ¡°Good boy¡± Cindy said and wink at me. I can see how happy she¡¯s. I smile at her and went to my room. A knock came on my door. I went to open it and see it¡¯s mum. she hugged me immediately. ¡°I know the reason why you want to leave, you are leaving just because you want to see everyone happy¡± Mum said still hugging me tightly. ¡°Yes mum, I want everything to be in order, I want everyone to be happy again¡± I said emotionally. ¡°You are so great my dear. how I wish you are my first child Cindy will have been so lucky. but despite the fact that you are the younger child you still behave like the elder, am so really proud of you. it might be hard for me to live without seeing your face in a day but I will try and make sure everything is okay¡±mum said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mum you don¡¯t need to cry or miss me that much. you can juste and check on me anytime you like my school isn¡¯t far from here. just 2 hour journey you will be there¡± I said trying to calm her down. ¡°Okay son. I will make sure everything you will take with you will be ready soon. you jacket is also very important mum said and went to my wardrobe. I will pack all your favourite:- chocte, chips, cookie, dough, hotdog and many snacks¡± mum said and start bringing my cloth out. ¡°Hmmm you forget one thing¡± I said. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°My gum pack, you forget that¡± I said and feezes the gum am chewing. ¡°Hmmmm but chewing gum will spoil your teeth, it isn¡¯t good for you dear¡± mum said. ¡°Mum don¡¯t need to worry I will always get my teeth treated, you knowno without chewing gum my life isn¡¯tplete¡± I said smiling. ¡°Okay I promised you three pack¡± she said with a pout. ¡°WOW you are a sweetheart¡± I said and go closer to her. I peck her on her cheek. ¡°Common peck me again¡± she said smiling. we bothugh while I tickle her. Cindy came standing at my door. ¡°Cindy you are here¡± I said. She gave me an eyeroll. ¡°Son aming let me go and bring you my coat, so you will always feel like am there with you¡± mum said and went out. she stopped by the door. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble him now¡± she said and touch Cindy cheek. She smiled and Cindy smile back at her. Mum left and Cindy entered into my room. She bounced on my bed and liefortably on it. ¡°Everything will be mine now¡± she saidughing wickedly. TBC Chapter 14 Authoress POV She bounced on my bed and liefortably on it. ¡°Everything will be mine now¡± she saidughing wickedly. ?¡±Am totally happy for the decision you made. you¡¯ve really made a good decision my dear lovely Romeo you are a darling¡± Cindy said rolling on my bed. ¡°Who is this for?¡± I asked. ¡°You off course, who could be so good to take a decision you took, you are really a man, you deserve the best bother award¡± she said smiling wickedly. ¡°Cindy I don¡¯t have time for your disgusting attitude of uours, Atleast am leaving now so you shouldn¡¯t disturb my peace¡± I said and carried my travelled bag from where I kept it. ¡°I will like to help you with the packing if you don¡¯t mind ROMEO DARLING¡± she saidughing wickedly. ¡°Please can you do me a favor by leaving my room, I need fresh air and I don¡¯t want your disturb me, please ¡± I said and put my hand together. ¡°Do you know what is confusing about you, sometimes you talk to me with respect and sometimes rudely which got me wondering the type of person you are, then I figure out you are the just the cksheep of this family. You are such a pretender. like then said you can never pretend to be who you aren¡¯t for long¡± she said and sat on the edge of the bed like a queen. I shake my head pitiably. ¡°I am praying for the day you will receive some sense. if not that you are my sister I will have put you in your ce. And don¡¯t be so happy am not going forever this is my house and my family, so I cane anything I like¡± I said and start arranging my things in the bag. ¡°Hmmm!! just wait and see. Little did you know that immediately you step out of here, all your memory will be gone and I will be the only child in this family. Which finally makes me the bonafide owner of the Emery property. I continue arranging my things without uttering any more words. All I know is that she pull me into a hug from behind¡± I will missed you a lot my darling brother ¡°she said. It sounds like I was dreaming. I turn back immediately she disengage the hug. I saw mother standing. I think I now know the reason for this false act. She such a good yer. ¡°I will miss you too ¡°I said and pull her into a tight hugged. Mum smile. ¡°You are suffocating me¡± she whispered to my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wanna kiss me now¡± I said aloud. ¡°Am very happy today, I know no matter how the two of you are apart you will stille together since the same blood runs in you¡± mum said and also join us in the hug. It was an emotional moment for me. ¡°I will be back in a jiffy, I want to go and do something in my room¡± Cindy said immediately we disengage the. ¡°Okay my dear¡± mum said and start to get my things ready. Cindy look at me and smirks before going out of my room. ******* St Patrick¡¯s college ¡°Romeo is it truth that you¡¯ve finally moved to the school hostel?¡± A girl from the corner of the ss asked smiling. ¡°I also heard that. I think is some kind of truth¡± Romeo said with a wink. ¡°Romeo you are so silly, most of you talk all are always funny¡± Annie said smiling. ¡°Oh that¡¯s because you found me has a darling, only those who doesn¡¯t found me found me boring¡± Romeo said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing funny about. you are too dump for my liking¡± Kiles said. ¡°And did o asked you to like me¡± Romeo said angrily. ¡°Hello everyone whoever goes by the name Romeo Emery. the counselor order to see you in his office after lecture¡± someone came to announced in the ss. ¡°What for¡± I asked. ¡°Foolish question¡± Jack said him and his gang burst intoughter. ¡°So you are now in Mr rk list, that¡¯s wonderful¡± Pam said smiling. ¡°Who¡¯s Mr rk and what do you mean been in his list, I don¡¯t understand?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop asking foolish questions and keep quiet if you don¡¯t have anything so say¡± Kiles said. ¡°What¡¯s f*vking your problem, why do you always go against him?¡± Ang said. ¡°What!! how dare you¡± Nicus said. ¡°Hey guy don¡¯t act smart, because this won¡¯t be funny like the other day¡± James said. ¡°So you now have gut¡± Jack said. ¡°You gave me that gut¡± James said and hissed. ¡°Ang can you please tell me what Pam means¡± Romeo said. ¡°Mr rk is not some kind of friendly person, anyone he called are likely to be rusticated from school, but sometimes he called them to praise them for there hardwork but that¡¯s on a rare asion¡±Ang exined. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± Romeo said. ¡± You don¡¯t have to worry yourself, I don¡¯t think he will withdraw you since you didn¡¯t do anything bad¡± Ang said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother yourself about what he¡¯s gonna do to you, time will judge¡± Pam said smiling. ¡°I think something is fishy¡± Romeo thought to himself. Romeo wasn¡¯t concentrating on the lecture because he couldn¡¯te to a conclusion why the school counselor want to see him. Romeo POV I was wondering why the school counselor called for me. I need to go quickly, so I can go to arrange my room. ¡°Romeo why do you look tensed¡± Ang asked. ¡°I am just wondering why the school counselor will want to see me¡± I replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need to I think about it, maybe he has heard about your intelligence and want to give you an des for that¡± She said. ¡°No I don¡¯t think so. I felt like something isn¡¯t right somewhere¡± I said. ¡°Common stop bothering yourself over what isn¡¯t necessary. you should go now. I will be waiting for you so as to help you arrange your things¡± Ang said and pat my back. ¡°No I can do that alone, am used to doing things alone a very long time¡±I said. ¡°Am your friend and no one will stop me from helping you, not even you¡± she said and stood up. ¡°But¡± I tried to speak but she interrupt me. ¡°But nothing. I will be waiting for you at your hostel door you should go and see the counselor¡± She said and stretch her hand for me to stand. ¡°Nope I can stand up myself stop being too caring like my mum. I don¡¯t need a mum here¡± I said and she burst outughing. I look at her from head to toe wondering why she wasughing. ¡°Why are youughing. do you win a lottery¡± I asked. ¡°You are the one that makes meugh. how could your think am trying to be your mum. Nope, not at all, am only being supportive like a good friend will do¡± She said. ¡°Like seriously, is that the reason you areughing?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes of course it¡¯s sounds funny to me¡±she said. ¡°SOOORRY!!!!¡± I said shaking my head yfully. ¡°Are you teasing me now¡± She said and with a pout. ¡°You look old the way you squeeze you face¡± I said and ran away. ¡°I will deal with you when you came back here¡± She shouted. ******* Authoress POV Romeo walked to the counselor block.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Excuse me, ma¡± He greeted the receptionist. ¡°Hi, what can I do for you¡± Thedy replied. ¡°I am here to see the counselor¡± Romeo said. ¡°Okay, wait a minute¡± the receptionist said and passed a call across to the counselor. ¡°You can go in¡± she said. ¡°okay, thanks¡± Romeo said and went into the counselor office. ¡°Hello sir, I was told you called for me¡± I said and stood filmly with his hand at his back. ¡°Yes Romoe Emery. I called for you¡± the counselor said and adjust is Lens and took a re at Romeo. ¡°You are withdraw from the school due to some reasons¡± he said. ¡°Sir can you pleasee again¡± Romeo said shocked. ¡°Someone reported you of threatening her daughter and such act aren¡¯t allowed in this college¡± Mr rk said. ¡°Sir I never threatening anyone. Am not a bad student¡± Romeo said in defense of himself. ¡°Well the person want you to be withdrawn from this school and she¡¯s someone we can¡¯t go against her order¡±Mr rk said and rxed his back on the chair. ¡°Sir if I may ask who is this person who want me withdrawn from this school¡± Romeo asked. ¡°You want to know. well Mrsne want this¡± Mr rk said. ¡°Pam mum. but how was that possible I never threatening her child¡± Romeo said. ¡°I told you this because I have heard alot of good things about you in this school for the few weeks you are here. but the thing is she owned half share of this school, whichsoever might caused us lost if she decide to take her share¡± Mr rk said with a cool voice. ¡°But sir this is wrong, we all have right. we paid school fees. yes this is a private institution but this is a business to her, not like she owned the school. if the investment didn¡¯t please or benefit her in any way she won¡¯t have invested so she can use this has an excuse to withdraw any student from the school anything she like¡± Romoe try to exin to the counselor. ¡°Yeah, you are making some sense but sorry to disappoint you, I can¡¯t do anything about this. you are withdraw from the school¡± The counselor said. ¡°But sir¡± Romeo said. ¡°You should leave now¡± Mr rk said. Romeo walked out angrily. ****** School bar. ¡°Do you mean he will be withdrawn from the school?¡± Annie asked sadly. ¡®Yes am happy now¡± Pam said with do much excitement. ¡°Why are you being selfish, this is so bad of you¡± Joyce said. ¡°Don¡¯t let us argue again, am closing the chapter right now¡± Pam said angrily. Romeo walked to the scene ¡°Hey MISS POPULAR I want to see you privately¡± Romeo said angrily to Pam. ¡°What for?¡± Pam asked. TBC Chapter 15 Authoress POV Romeo walked to the scene ¡°Hey MISS POPULAR I want to see you privately¡± Romeo said angrily to Pam. ¡°What for?¡± Pam asked. ¡°I said I want to see you privately¡± Romeo said without smiling. ¡°Romeo why do you look angry, you are not always like this?¡± Annie asked. ¡°Is nothing, you can just help me tell your friend that I want to see her¡± Romeo replied. ¡°Pam just follow him and listen to what he as to say¡± Joyce said. ¡°So you expect me to follow him, what if he wanna rape me. if he can¡¯t say whatever he want to say here, he should f*uk off¡± Pam said. ¡°Only a fool like you can think I will do something despicable like that, well since you insist I should say whatever I have to say here. I will like you to tell me the reason why you want me out of this school, I mean why do your mum asked them to withdraw me from the school¡± Romeo said and everyone look at him shocked except from Joyce and Annie who are aware of this. ¡°Oh you want to know, you came to this school and took my position away from me¡± Pam said with an eye roll. ¡°WOW!!!! You deserve an award for what you just said. I thought you are a sensibledy, maybe you are doing all that because you are jealous, but I have finallye to realize you are so stupid and a big coward¡± Romeo said angrily. ¡°I never knew Pam could stood so low. I took her has my role model all because she¡¯s very intelligent but she betrayed my trust. I don¡¯t like it when people use the influential power to ruin other life¡¯s¡± differentment keepsing from the student in the bar. ¡± ¡°You see that, you see why I hate you so much. That is because since you came here all of them have dislike me¡± Pam said angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? You are just saying rubbish. No one will ever turn against you if you have treated them with respect but you think the best way to make people love and respect you is to be mean towards them. You are totally wrong been rude and arrogant won¡¯t take you to anywhere but it will only get you to your doom. Well you have seeded in getting me withdraw from the school. but you should know one thing very well, that we will surely cross part again¡± Romeo said and was about to leave. Kiles move closer to him while his friends follow him behind. Romeo try to take another part. But kiles stopped him by putting a hand on the way. ¡°Take that your hand f**l¡± Romeo said and took kiles hand away. ¡°Do you want to behave like a superstar, well I can¡¯t let you go like that without having a good taste of our beating and another punishment is because your threatened Pam¡± kiles said not ready to let Romeo go. ¡°I said leave my way before I lost my temper¡± Romeo said biting his teeth. It was written all over his face that he¡¯s very anger that very moment. ¡°I want to know what you can do to me if I don¡¯t leave your way¡± kiles said and stood confidently Infront of Romeo. he held Romeo by his cor. Romeo pushed him then move closer and start punching him on hard on his stomach nonstop. Kiles fell on the floor and Romeo didn¡¯t stop hitting him. Nicus and jack wanted to join hand to beat Romeo. ¡°Stop, what is all this about ¡°Joyce said and move closer to them. ¡°Pam won¡¯t you stop this¡± Annie said holding Pam arm. Romeo stop hitting him. ¡°Let them fight, if that is what will make them feel better¡± Pam said. ¡°Why will you say such thing, can¡¯t your see they might end up injuring themselves¡± Annie said. ¡°I said that will make them feel better¡± Pam said and move closer to them. She faced Romeo. ¡°Are you now satisfy that you seeded in beating him up, hmmm and you kiles I know you must be very angry that he beat you up¡± Pam said. ¡°What is Pam up to again¡± Annie whisper to Joyce. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think something sensible ¡°Joyce replied. ¡°Romeo now let¡¯s use this as an example. the two of you fought, one win another lose.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The loser will be angry and jealous, so he will determine to win you another time. what is bad in that trying hard to get what you need. so tell me how was it my mistake that I try my best to win over you Romeo, does that makes me a coward?¡± Pam said. ¡°Gosh!! I thought Pam wanted to say something reasonable but she was saying trash ¡°Joyce whispered to Annie. ¡°Answer my question before I continued¡± Pam said. ¡°YES YOU ARE A COWARD, Indeed aplete coward and their leader¡± Ang said and move closer to Pam. ¡°Ang let me answer all her question¡± Romeo said. ¡°You will keep quiet while I speak¡± Annie said and point a figure at Romeo not to dare stopped him. ¡°A, Ang¡± Some girl muttered surprised that Ang could stop Romeo from talking. ¡°Pam you are a coward I said it boldly to your face¡±Ang said angrily. ¡°Hey girl stay out of this, it is me and Romeo that have an issue, so get lost¡± Pam said and pushed her away. Romeo hold her. ¡°Stay out of this. I don¡¯t want you to get involved¡± Romeo said and leave Ang. ¡°Let me talk sense to her skull¡± Ang said. ¡°What¡¯s your problem girl¡± Annie said to Ang. ¡°My problem is that I am ready to fight for my friend¡± Ang replied facing Annie. ¡°Ang keep quiet now before I get mad at you¡± Pam yelled angrily. ¡°What will you do if she don¡¯t keep quiet?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°I am capable of doing any things like I did you¡± Pam said. ¡°BRAVO!!! you really said it well¡± Romeo scoffed and nod his head. Pam phone rang. It was her mum. ¡°Hello mum¡± she said. ¡°Pam pleasee here quickly, Vicky is at the hospital¡± Mrs Lane said crying from the other end. ¡°Hospital!!! mum how was that possible¡± Pam shouted. ¡°Yes, she in the school hospital right now, she¡¯s in the ward. she¡¯s really in a critical state¡± her mum said gasping. ¡°I will be there right there this minute¡± Pam said and with tears forming in her eyes. She ends the call. ¡°What happened¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Vicky is in the hospital¡± She said with breathing heavily. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes Pam tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Vicky?¡± Annie asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± she said. ¡°Which hospital is she now?¡± Romeo asked. Pam didn¡¯t answer and ran out of the bar to where she parked her car. ¡°Pam wait for us¡± Joyce shouted but it was toote has she drove off. Common let¡¯s follow her car¡± Romeo said on his sportbike. Joyce and Annie sat at the back holding each other tightly. ¡°Howe she knew her sister¡± Kiles said trying to get up. ¡°Let me help you up¡± jack said. ¡°You want to help me now, but you are here when I got beating up by him. I thought you guys gat my back but you disgrace yourself¡± kiles said. ¡°I think that Romeo should have destroy you mouth so you won¡¯t have mouth to talk again¡± Ang said. ¡°Hey if you say any more words, I will kill you right here¡± Jack said. ¡°You only boost around you can¡¯t do anything¡± Ang said and wanted to leave the bar. ¡°Your saviour is not here so keep quiet¡± Nicus said. ¡°Cowards, bunch of fools. I can¡¯t imagine you got beating up by a guy like you despite the fact you im to the a rascals¡± Annie said and pull her tongue out. ******* Pam drove speedily and carelessly to St Louis. St Louis hospital ¡°if anything happens to my daughter I promised I will kill you¡± Mrs Lane said holding Henry neck. ¡°I am innocent ma¡± Henry said trying to hold his breath. ¡°Ma, you need to calm down¡± one of the nurses said. ¡°I should calm down you said, you mean I should calm down¡± Mrs Lane said and burst into tears. She leaves Henry. ¡°I promised I didn¡¯t do anything¡± Henry said trying to catch his breathe. ¡°Mum¡± Pam called and ran to hug her. ¡°How does it happened and where is she¡± She asked crying. ¡°It was this fool that wanted to kill her¡± Mrs Lane said. ¡°You Henry how dare you¡± Pam rushed to him and grip him by his neck. ¡°Leave him alone Pam, do you want to kill him or you are ready to go to jail any time soon¡± Romeo saiding inside with Joyce and Annie. TBC Authoress POV Romeo walked to the scene ¡°Hey MISS POPULAR I want to see you privately¡± Romeo said angrily to Pam. ¡°What for?¡± Pam asked. ¡°I said I want to see you privately¡± Romeo said without smiling. ¡°Romeo why do you look angry, you are not always like this?¡± Annie asked. ¡°Is nothing, you can just help me tell your friend that I want to see her¡± Romeo replied. ¡°Pam just follow him and listen to what he as to say¡± Joyce said. ¡°So you expect me to follow him, what if he wanna rape me. if he can¡¯t say whatever he want to say here, he should f*uk off¡± Pam said. ¡°Only a fool like you can think I will do something despicable like that, well since you insist I should say whatever I have to say here. I will like you to tell me the reason why you want me out of this school, I mean why do your mum asked them to withdraw me from the school¡± Romeo said and everyone look at him shocked except from Joyce and Annie who are aware of this. ¡°Oh you want to know, you came to this school and took my position away from me¡± Pam said with an eye roll. ¡°WOW!!!! You deserve an award for what you just said. I thought you are a sensibledy, maybe you are doing all that because you are jealous, but I have finallye to realize you are so stupid and a big coward¡± Romeo said angrily. ¡°I never knew Pam could stood so low. I took her has my role model all because she¡¯s very intelligent but she betrayed my trust. I don¡¯t like it when people use the influential power to ruin other life¡¯s¡± differentment keepsing from the student in the bar. ¡± ¡°You see that, you see why I hate you so much. That is because since you came here all of them have dislike me¡± Pam said angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? You are just saying rubbish. No one will ever turn against you if you have treated them with respect but you think the best way to make people love and respect you is to be mean towards them. You are totally wrong been rude and arrogant won¡¯t take you to anywhere but it will only get you to your doom. Well you have seeded in getting me withdraw from the school. but you should know one thing very well, that we will surely cross part again¡± Romeo said and was about to leave. Kiles move closer to him while his friends follow him behind. Romeo try to take another part. But kiles stopped him by putting a hand on the way. ¡°Take that your hand f**l¡± Romeo said and took kiles hand away. ¡°Do you want to behave like a superstar, well I can¡¯t let you go like that without having a good taste of our beating and another punishment is because your threatened Pam¡± kiles said not ready to let Romeo go. ¡°I said leave my way before I lost my temper¡± Romeo said biting his teeth. It was written all over his face that he¡¯s very anger that very moment. ¡°I want to know what you can do to me if I don¡¯t leave your way¡± kiles said and stood confidently Infront of Romeo. he held Romeo by his cor. Romeo pushed him then move closer and start punching him on hard on his stomach nonstop. Kiles fell on the floor and Romeo didn¡¯t stop hitting him. Nicus and jack wanted to join hand to beat Romeo. ¡°Stop, what is all this about ¡°Joyce said and move closer to them. ¡°Pam won¡¯t you stop this¡± Annie said holding Pam arm. Romeo stop hitting him. ¡°Let them fight, if that is what will make them feel better¡± Pam said. ¡°Why will you say such thing, can¡¯t your see they might end up injuring themselves¡± Annie said. ¡°I said that will make them feel better¡± Pam said and move closer to them. She faced Romeo. ¡°Are you now satisfy that you seeded in beating him up, hmmm and you kiles I know you must be very angry that he beat you up¡± Pam said. ¡°What is Pam up to again¡± Annie whisper to Joyce. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think something sensible ¡°Joyce replied. ¡°Romeo now let¡¯s use this as an example. the two of you fought, one win another lose. The loser will be angry and jealous, so he will determine to win you another time. what is bad in that trying hard to get what you need. so tell me how was it my mistake that I try my best to win over you Romeo, does that makes me a coward?¡± Pam said. ¡°Gosh!! I thought Pam wanted to say something reasonable but she was saying trash ¡°Joyce whispered to Annie. ¡°Answer my question before I continued¡± Pam said. ¡°YES YOU ARE A COWARD, Indeed aplete coward and their leader¡± Ang said and move closer to Pam. ¡°Ang let me answer all her question¡± Romeo said. ¡°You will keep quiet while I speak¡± Annie said and point a figure at Romeo not to dare stopped him. ¡°A, Ang¡± Some girl muttered surprised that Ang could stop Romeo from talking. ¡°Pam you are a coward I said it boldly to your face¡±Ang said angrily. ¡°Hey girl stay out of this, it is me and Romeo that have an issue, so get lost¡± Pam said and pushed her away. Romeo hold her. ¡°Stay out of this. I don¡¯t want you to get involved¡± Romeo said and leave Ang. ¡°Let me talk sense to her skull¡± Ang said. ¡°What¡¯s your problem girl¡± Annie said to Ang. ¡°My problem is that I am ready to fight for my friend¡± Ang replied facing Annie. ¡°Ang keep quiet now before I get mad at you¡± Pam yelled angrily. ¡°What will you do if she don¡¯t keep quiet?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°I am capable of doing any things like I did you¡± Pam said. ¡°BRAVO!!! you really said it well¡± Romeo scoffed and nod his head. Pam phone rang. It was her mum. ¡°Hello mum¡± she said. ¡°Pam pleasee here quickly, Vicky is at the hospital¡± Mrs Lane said crying from the other end. ¡°Hospital!!! mum how was that possible¡± Pam shouted. ¡°Yes, she in the school hospital right now, she¡¯s in the ward. she¡¯s really in a critical state¡± her mum said gasping. ¡°I will be there right there this minute¡± Pam said and with tears forming in her eyes. She ends the call. ¡°What happened¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Vicky is in the hospital¡± She said with breathing heavily. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes Pam tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Vicky?¡± Annie asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± she said. ¡°Which hospital is she now?¡± Romeo asked. Pam didn¡¯t answer and ran out of the bar to where she parked her car. ¡°Pam wait for us¡± Joyce shouted but it was toote has she drove off. Common let¡¯s follow her car¡± Romeo said on his sportbike. Joyce and Annie sat at the back holding each other tightly. ¡°Howe she knew her sister¡± Kiles said trying to get up. ¡°Let me help you up¡± jack said. ¡°You want to help me now, but you are here when I got beating up by him. I thought you guys gat my back but you disgrace yourself¡± kiles said. ¡°I think that Romeo should have destroy you mouth so you won¡¯t have mouth to talk again¡± Ang said. ¡°Hey if you say any more words, I will kill you right here¡± Jack said. ¡°You only boost around you can¡¯t do anything¡± Ang said and wanted to leave the bar. ¡°Your saviour is not here so keep quiet¡± Nicus said. ¡°Cowards, bunch of fools. I can¡¯t imagine you got beating up by a guy like you despite the fact you im to the a rascals¡± Annie said and pull her tongue out. ******* Pam drove speedily and carelessly to St Louis. St Louis hospital ¡°if anything happens to my daughter I promised I will kill you¡± Mrs Lane said holding Henry neck. ¡°I am innocent ma¡± Henry said trying to hold his breath. ¡°Ma, you need to calm down¡± one of the nurses said. ¡°I should calm down you said, you mean I should calm down¡± Mrs Lane said and burst into tears. She leaves Henry. ¡°I promised I didn¡¯t do anything¡± Henry said trying to catch his breathe. ¡°Mum¡± Pam called and ran to hug her ¡°How does it happened and where is she¡± She asked crying. ¡°It was this fool that wanted to kill her¡± Mrs Lane said. ¡°You Henry how dare you¡± Pam rushed to him and grip him by his neck. ¡°Leave him alone Pam, do you want to kill him or you are ready to go to jail any time soon¡± Romeo saiding inside with Joyce and Annie. Chapter 16 Authoress POV ¡°Leave him alone Pam, do you want to kill him or you are ready to go to jail any time soon¡± Romeo saiding inside with Joyce and Annie. ¡°NO one can stop me from dealing with the person who tried to kill my sister¡±Pam said angrily. They all look puzzled. ¡°Where is she?¡± Joyce asked of Vicky. ¡°She is the theatre room, the doctors are attending to her¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°How does it happened?¡± Romeo asked henry uncertain of what Pam said about Henry trying to kill Vicky. Henry moved closer to Romeo. ¡°Romeo, I promised I didn¡¯t do anything to her¡± Henry said and hugged Romeo tightly crying. ¡°I truth youpletely, I just want to know how this happened so you can clear people doubt¡± Romeo said and cuddled him. ¡°I ept the fact that I cheated on her, I know she love me so much but I was unable to return the love she has for me, but I can never try to kill anyone¡± henry said crying. Romeo steadily and slowly wipes his tears. ¡°You are a liar, I will make sure you rot in jail if anything happened to my daughter¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°Ma you shouldn¡¯t be saying that, am very certain nothing will happen to Vicky, at least let listen to what he has to say. You are iming he tried to kill your daughter. If yes, did you have an evidence against him? ¡°Romeo asked. ¡°Keep quiet right now, how dare you speak to my mum in such manner ¡°Pam barked. ¡°I understand you pain, but that can never stop me from listening to what he has to say¡± Romeo said and face henry. ¡°I will tell you everything that happened¡± henry said and hold Romeo hand. ¡°Okay we are listening¡± Romeo said and use is hand to rub his cheek. ¡°Do you think he is a fool and wont cook up some lies in defense of himself¡± Pam said crying. ¡°Hmm but at least try and be calming down¡± Romeo said. shback Henry wasing back from the counselor head office. He looks angry and depressed. He met Vicky on his way and pass by her without saying Hi. Ever after the fight that happened between Vicky and Henry they are still talking to each other just because Vicky is not the type of girl that keeps grudges for a long period of time. She stopped. ¡°Henry¡± Vicky called surprised of his attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t ever call my name again¡± Henry said and leave angrily. ¡°Why am I even calling him, after what he do to me, did he think I still love him. What am I saying I still love him but I don¡¯t want to have any affair with him again, I only want him to be my friend nothing more¡± Vicky said to herself and hissed. She continue walking. When she got to where she parked her car. She search her bagpack but couldn¡¯t found her car key. ¡°Oh my goodness where did I drop my car key¡± she said to herself and remember she didn¡¯t put it in her bag in the morning all because she is alreadyte for ss. ¡°I drop it in the ss am such a big fool¡± she said to angrily herself thinking of how to go back to the ss to get key. ¡°mitcheew¡± she hissed and went back to the ss angrily. She found henry alone crying. ¡°Henry why are you crying, what happened talk to me¡± Vicky said and rush to him. Henry didn¡¯t talk non look at her. She hold him by his shoulder and brought his face to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch me again not even in your next life, you ruin my life and now you are pretending as if you care¡± Henry said and took her hand off his shoulder. He stood up and was about to leave. Vicky rush to his front and stop him for leaving. ¡°What is it that you are saying hmm, how can you said I ruined your life. You cheated on me and I still let that go and became your friend but you are here saying trash to me¡± Vicky said holding his shoulder. ¡°When you talk to me in the morning I was surprised that you could still talk to me after what happened, but I didn¡¯t know you are doing that all because you wanted to punished me for what I did to you, you are DESPICABLE¡± Henry barked angrily. ¡°Are you crazy how you dare say that to me¡± Vicky shouted angrily andnded a p on his face. He hold his cheek. ¡°This p Is not up to the pain of getting rusticated from the school, where do you want me to start from what will I tell me my parent, they used all the hard earns money to see I came to school, so when I graduate and get a good job, I will be able to take good care of my younger siblings but you shattered that dream. What do you want me to do with my life now¡± Henry thundered crying profusely. Vicky look confused not able to digest what henry just said to her. ¡°RUSTICATED? I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, can you please be clear with this because you are getting me more and more confused ¡°She said. ¡°So you want to start pretending like you don¡¯t know your mum asked the counselor to withdraw me from this school and you are here pretending you aren¡¯t part of this¡± Henry said. She was so shocked to hear this. ¡°NO, NO, mum why will you do this I told you not to, but you didn¡¯t listen to me¡± she said crying and sit on the floor. Henry look confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t she aware of this or is one of her tricks¡± henry thought to himself. ¡°NOOOOOO!! MUM, WHY? ¡± She shouted holding her ear. ¡°She looks real isn¡¯t she part of this¡± Henry thought to himself. Vicky stood up and started to run away. ¡°Vicky¡± henry called. She didn¡¯t stopped non look back. Henry decided to follow her. The next thing he saw was that she loose her bnce due to the heel shoe she worn. She roll through the stairs. ¡°VICKY!!!!!!¡±Henry shouted but it was toote has she is already down the stairs. Henry ran to where she was lying ¡°Vicky get up right now¡± he said holding her. She was bleeding badly on the head. ¡°Am sorry henry¡± she said faintly and passed out. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t be sorry just get up right now¡± Henry said holding her head. But she wasn¡¯t responding. He try to carry her up but he couldn¡¯t because he was reckless. ¡°I need to carry her to the hospital but I will I do that now, I can¡¯t leave her here and why is anyone noting. Is anyone there¡± he shouted and luckily for him guy showed up. He carried her to his car and took her to the school hospital. She was quickly admitted to the hospital. ¡°Do you know any of her family? They need toe her condition as worsen¡± the doctor said. ¡°Doctor please carry on with the treatment her mum will be here in no time¡± Henry assured the doctor even though he wasn¡¯t sure on how to get Vicky family to the hospital. ¡°Okay just make it snappy we need to ask them for permission to move her to the theatre room¡± the doctor said. ¡°You should go I will stay here with her¡± the guy said to henry. ¡°Okay, doctor please make sure you don¡¯t stop taking care of her, I will be back in a jiffy¡± henry said and went out of the hospital. Henry went out of the hospital without knowing how to get In contact with her family. An idea stuck him. ¡°Yes her phone, am sure her phone must be inside her bagpack¡± he said to himself and run as far as his leg could carry him to their ss. He found her bag in the ce she kept it when he came into the ss before the incident. He quickly check it and luckily for him he found her phone. ¡°damnit¡± he shouted angrily when he saw it has password. ¡°Oh my goddess, how will I open it now¡± he thought. He try using Pam name but it didn¡¯t work. He tried her mum and father name because Vicky ones told him their name. But he didn¡¯t work. He remembered he ones asked her what her password was. ¡°You can opened it anytime you wish to, because I saved it with the name of the person closer to my heart¡± Henry remember her replied that day. ¡°I already try all the people I knew she loved so much and none of them works. He does some thinking. The words you can opened it any time you wish to rey in his memory. ¡°Common I think this is a hint¡± he said hitting himself so hard. He kept quiet and slowly input his name.] He pressed the enter button and close it eyes, he opened his eyes stylishly and see his name worked. He was so happy and went to her contact and saw that her mum has already called her more than five times. He dialed the number and told her Vicky is in the school hospital. He went back to the hospital with Vicky bagpack. ¡°When he got there he was surprised to see that Vicky has been moved to the theatre room. ¡°You are surprised, her mum called some minute ago and threatened them, that if they didn¡¯t start the treatment and anything happens to her daughter she will sue them to court, I guess her parent are very influential¡± the guy who helped them said. ¡°Yes her mum is an influential woman and thanks for your help. I am henry by name¡± he said and stretched his hand forward for a shake. ¡°Am Leo, am a student of this school but I based in ying cricket¡± Leo said and shake hand with him. ¡°Nice meeting you, you are really a God sent¡± Henry said. ¡°Is she your girlfriend or your sister because you seems to care about her very much?¡± Leo asked. ¡°Nope, just a close friend of mine¡± henry replied. ¡°WOW!!!¡± I must say you are very nice to care about your friend so much, I won¡¯t mind if we are friends¡± Leo said. ¡°Not bad¡± henry said and they both hugged. ¡°Okay then, I have to go to practice now, I wille to check on herter, but atleast can I have your contact¡± Leo said. ¡°Why not¡± henry said and they both exchange contact. ¡°Bye¡± Leo said and waved a goodbye to him. Henry manage to smile at him and sit on the couch in the hospital.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! End of shback. ¡°I promised I can never do something disgusting like that¡± henry said crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay you don¡¯t need to worry she will be fine¡± Romeo said. ¡°Young guy who are you and howe you know my daughter?¡± Mrs. Lane asked. ¡°Am their senior in school and I know what the people I trained can do and cannot do. I both trained Vicky and her mate since there are studying my course¡± Romeo replied. ¡°But Vicky never talk about you to me¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°Yes that¡¯s because you are too busy for her. She told me about you¡± Romeo said and see a doctoring out of the ward. He rushed to him. ¡°Doctor how is she¡± he asked. Everyone also rushed to me the doctor. ¡°Doctor tell me how my daughter is doing¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°Ma the thing is¡± the doctor clear is throat. TBC Chapter 17 Authoress POV ¡°Doctor how is she¡± he asked. Everyone also rushed to me the doctor. ¡°Doctor tell me how my daughter is doing?¡± Mrs. Lane asked. ¡°Ma the thing is¡± the doctor clear is throat. ¡°What is it doctor, stop scaring us¡± Romeo said. ¡°Well the thing is that, we seeded in saving her life but her brain isn¡¯t working properly with the body system ¡°the doctor said. ¡°Sir, are you trying to tell us that she will suffer for amnesia¡± Joyce asked. ¡°No she doesn¡¯t have amnesia, her brain is not just working for now, she can recognized every one of you, just that she won¡¯t be able to speak but can react to anything you guys say, with this every part of her brain will starting back to normal¡± the doctor said. ¡°Which means if she didn¡¯t react soon she might became paralyzed¡± Romeo said. ¡°Bravo how do you know that?¡± the doctor asked. ¡°I have read many books written by great scientists and philosophers¡± Romeo replied. ¡°Doctor can we take her home¡± Mrs. Lane asked. ¡°No ma she is still under treatment, she can¡¯t stand non do anything, so we still have many things to do, the only help we need from you is to be around her, so that you can do what you thinks can make her brain to start functuring properly again¡± the doctor said. Mrs. Lane burst into tears. ¡°Vicky, Vicky¡± Pam muttered but it loud enough to be heard. She was about to fall. Romeo held her and help her seat. ¡°You should try to be strong for Vicky sake, she needs you now because most of her time are spent with you¡± Romeo consoled pam. ¡°Ma please try and put yourself together Vicky will be okay I have that fate¡± saidforting Mrs. Lane. ¡°My daughter life is in danger and you are telling me to calm down¡± Mrs. Lane said weeping bitterly. ¡°Ma Romeo is right, you need to be strong for Vicky sake¡± Joyce said. ¡°I cause all this if I had known I won¡¯t have told her about my withdrawer from school. If I hadn¡¯t told her then her life won¡¯t have be on track by now¡± Henry said sadly. ¡°Is not your fault everyone in your shoe, will have do exactly want you did¡± Romeo said and pat Henry on his back. ¡°Romeo is just a different, I think he is some kind of gods, after what Pam and her mum did to him, he doesn¡¯t seems to be affected by it at all¡± Joyce thought to herself. ¡°You can go and see her now¡± The nurse said and they all rushed inside. ¡°Vicky¡± Mrs.ne called and move closer to the hospital bed where Vicky was lying on with, her eyes wide open but she wasn¡¯t moving neither was her eyeball moving. In one word she lye on the bed like a log of wood with a drip attached to her hand, her head was bandage. ¡°My baby, am sorry, I caused all this, you warned me not to do it, you even called me a coward so I would stop, but I still went ahead and do what you asked me not to do. Am not a good mother am a bad influence on my children. I ept am a coward, but please just say a word to me¡± Mrs. Lane said crying rubbing Vicky face. ¡°Mum please tell me Vicky will be okay, just tell her to call me MEME, I promised I won¡¯t scold her. Vicky you know what, I love you so much and will never try to kill you, everything I said yesterday about killing you, it is just a joke, why are you taking it so serious now. Just wake and disturb me, please disturb me, wake up and scold me, I promised I won¡¯t tell you to stop¡± Pam said hitting herself on the face. Everyone feels emotion with the way Pam and her mum was behaving. Joyce and Annie couldn¡¯t control their emotion any longer that they also start crying. ¡°Stop it are you crazy, why are you hurting yourself¡± Romeo said and hold Pam hand. ¡°Yes am crazy, just tell her to wake up¡± Pam said crying like a baby. ¡°She will, but please just try to calm yourself down, this is not going to help her get better¡± Romeo said and wipes her tears with his hand. Pam took his hand away. ¡°I know your ego won¡¯t allow you to ept me as your friend. I don¡¯t even want to be your friend, am doing all this because of Vicky, Vicky is you sister and she also like a sister to me. So tell me if she wakes up and see her sister is depressed, how do you want me to face her, she always call me her idol, so tell me what will I say to her, that I stood and watch her sister and mother hurting themselves. So get this clear now, you can never stop me for taking care of you till Vicky is okay. If you want to be stubborn then I promised you that I will be stubborn too¡± Romeo said to Pam. ¡°Romeo is right, just forget the difference you guys have for now for Vicky wellbeing, So I think you can pretend if that will make her felt better¡± Annie said. ¡°Yeah Annie is totally right about this¡± Joyce added. ¡°Yeah please Pam let do this for Vicky safety¡± Henry said. ¡°Okay I will do this for my sister ¡°Pam said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ********* St Patrick college Ang sit in the school garden waiting for Romeo. She decide to call since he didn¡¯t hear anything from him. Jameses there. ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± He asked. ¡°Waiting for Romeo¡± Ang replied. ¡°Where has he gone to?¡± James asked. ¡°Pam sister has an ident, so he followed her to the hospital¡± Ang said. ¡°Romeo is such a sweetheart, you are lucky to be his friend, how I wish to be his friend¡± James said. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone as nice as him before, even after Pam got him rusticated from school, he still went ahead and followed her to the hospital¡± Ang said. ¡°Do you mean Romeo truly got withdrawn from school, I heard that from some student but I thought it was just the school normal gossip you know¡± James said still not able to digest that idea. ¡°Yes, he was rusticated from school. If I were the one in his shoe I will have make Pam suffers for what she did before I leave the school but he is just too kind¡± Ang said. ¡°Howe he knew Pam sister and how did he found out she isn¡¯t feeling well?¡± James asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he knew her sister, but all I know is that I was there when someone called Pam about her sister not feeling fine¡± Ang said and exined everything that happened at the bar to him. ¡°Wow do you mean Romeo beat kiles up, that¡¯s so nice, am falling in love with this guy each and everyday. If he leaves this school then am as good has a dead goat¡± James said scared. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Do you forget kiles and his gang are still in this school¡± James replied. ¡°So you are scared of them, the confident you showed in ss today where did that came from?¡± Ang asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, the only thing I know is that, I hate it when you are been humiliated. I can go against anyone who want to fight you, but I can¡¯t fight for myself¡± James said. ¡°So you aren¡¯t confident in yourself that so bad¡± Ang said and shake her head. ¡°Does guys are very desperate you know¡± James said. ¡°stop being a coward, that doesn¡¯t suit you, if you want to save me then you will have to save yourself first, when you save yourself then I will know am somehow saved¡± Ang said. James look at her. ¡°Why are you staring at me in that way¡± Ang asked. ¡°Nothing I just want to say thanks for giving me courage, I promise to fight then badly if they try to bully me again. I think you wanna call Romeo when I came? Common call him let¡¯s hear from him¡± James said. ¡°Yeah¡± Ang said and dial Romeo number. He picked it up at the first ringing. ****** Emery mansion ¡°Ouch¡± Cindy groan in pain. ¡°What happened to you¡± Mrs. Emery asked and rushed to her. TBC Chapter 18 Authoress POV Emery mansion ¡°Ouch¡± Cindy shouted in pain. ¡°What happened to you¡± Mrs. Emery asked and rushed to her. ¡°I have a stomachache, Argh¡± she groan holding her stomach. ¡°Common let go to the hospital¡± Mrs. Emery said and try to help her up. ¡°No mum, I don¡¯t want to go, they will give me injection¡± she said crying in pain. ¡°Alexa,e here please¡± Mrs. Emery shouted out for her maid. ¡°Ma, am here¡± Alexa answered. ¡°Help me, we need to take her to the hospital¡± Mrs. Emery said and Alexa help her to carry Cindy. They took her to the car and head to St Louis hospital. ¡°Please help me¡± Mrs. Emery call out for the nurses. They rushed her to the hospital ward. Mrs. Emery stood patting to and fro in front of Cindy ward. Vicky ward. Owen came inside the ward. ¡°Owen, you are here¡± Romeo said and hugged him. ¡°Oh Vicky¡± he shouted and cover his mouth with his hand on seen Vicky in that critical state. ¡°Why did it take you so long to reach here?¡± Romeo asked . ¡°You aren¡¯t serious, you just call me minute ago and you expect me to fly here, anyway your mum is in this hospital right now ¡°Owen said. ¡°I think is your imagination or should I say you are dosing, what will my mume to do here? ¡°Romeo asked . ¡°Am serious about it, I even greeted her and she replied me, and asked me what I came to do in the school hospital, I told her I came to visit a friend of mine that is ill¡± Owen replied. ¡°Do you mean this¡± Romeo said and stood up . ¡°Yes, I know what am saying, I mean it¡± Owen said but Romeo didn¡¯t let himplete his statement before he rushed out. He looked around and found his mum. ¡°Mum what are you doing here?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Romeo, I thought you are in school, what are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Well my friend has an ident, so I came here to see her, so tell me what you are also doing here?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Cindy has an upset stomach, so I brought her to the hospital¡± Mrs. Emery replied. ¡°Howe, how is she now, hope is not something that serious?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°The doctor is attending to her, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s serious or not for now, not until the doctors tell us what is wrong with her¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Okay mum, just calm down, she I will be okay¡± Romeo said. ¡°Of course my son, am very sure she will be alright¡± Mrs. Emery said. Owen stood behind Romeo. ¡°Come here Owen¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Am here ma¡± he said with a smile . ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me Romeo is here?¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Hmmmm¡± Owen muttered scratching his head. ¡°SPEAK UP¡± Romeo shouted at him yfully. Owen see the doctoring. ¡°The doctor is here¡± Owen said to so as to avoid the question . ¡°How¡¯s she doctor, hope is not something serious?¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Is not something serious, is just food allergy¡± the doctor said. ¡°Food allergy, did she eat something made with ginger? Because that¡¯s the only allergy she has, which she inherited from me¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°I thing so, she was eating a snack. And if I could check it was Romeo favorite snacks¡± Alexa said. ¡°You mean ginger pasta, how could he be so stupid, why we she ate such thing when she knew she has allergic to ginger¡± Romeo said angrily due to Cindy ignorant. ¡°Can we go and see her now?¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Yes, she okay, you can go and see her¡± the doctor replied. ¡°Thanks doctor¡± Mrs. Emery said. They went inside to see Cindy. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cindy asked surprised to see Romeo. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer my question first? ¡°Romeo asked. ¡°I am doing fine as you can see. I thought you are in school, so howe you know am in the hospital¡± Cindy try to change what she said, when she see her mum emotions change immediately she asked Romeo what he was doing there. ¡°Is it bad, If am here to check on my sister?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Not bad at all ¡°Cindy said with a fake smile. ¡°So tell me why you ate ginger pasta when you knew you are allergic to it¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Nothing mum I just felt like eating it. I never no is gonna affect me like this¡± Cindy replied.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Why are you talking like an ignorance, you knew it is not good for your health and you still went ahead to eat it¡± Mrs. Emery said angrily. ¡°Am sorry mum, I just wanted to see how it taste¡± Cindy said with a sad face. ¡°I promised, if you behave so stupid again I will hit you¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°I know she will scold me, she has always been like that, scolding me in front of this foolish boy. If he was the one, she will pet him instead, I will make sure I separate you from him and you will hate him forever¡± Cindy thought wickedly. ¡°Mum, forgive her she has already apologize¡± Romeo pleaded on her behave. ¡°I have already forgiven her, but I just need to let her know, so she won¡¯t do anything of such again, if you are also the who did the same thing I will also scold you, but I know you can¡¯t do such silly thing¡± Mrs. emery said. Cindy fumes. ¡°No mum, no one Is above mistake, I might ever made the greatest mistake you thing I can never make, so don¡¯t praise me in this kind of thing, am not perfect, we are all human, and we are bond to make mistake¡± Romeo said to his mum. ¡°Yes. I guess Romeo is right, no one is above mistake¡± Owen said. ¡°Okay my son, thanks for the lecture¡± Mrs. Emery said with a smile and was about to peck Romeo on his cheek. Romeo took his head backward. Mrs. Emery look shocked. ¡°Mum, kiss her, she is the one that is not feeling fine not me¡± Romeo said with a smile. ¡°You are silly¡± Mrs. Emery said and peck Cindy on her cheek. ¡°Romeo darling thanks so much, I appreciate this, you are making my n easier, I will have mum and dad back on my side very soon and I will turn them against you ¡°Cindy thought to herself and a smile escape her lips. ¡°You can see she is blushing¡± Romeo said with a smile. ¡°I can see that¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Romeo I think, I should go and check on Vicky, so they won¡¯t think we are gone ¡°Owen said. ¡°That¡¯s such a good idea, you should go I will join you soon¡± Romeo said. ¡°Let go together, I want to see how your friend is doing. Alexa will stay here with Cindy. I will go to the doctor for her discharge after seeing your friend¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Okay mum, Cindy I wille back to see you before you leave¡± Romeo said and smile. ¡°Romeo do you know that I admire you a lot, If not that I am older than you, I will have pray to almighty God to make me your future wife¡± Alexa said smiling. ¡°So you have your eyes on my little boy, don¡¯t ever try it¡± Mrs. Emery said smiling. ¡°Alexa I ept you with an open arm, or should I just say with my full chest ¡°Romeo said jokingly. ¡°I will be the best man¡± Owen said and everyone burst outughing except from Cindy, who fumes. They left leaving Cindy and Alexa alone in the ward. ¡°I know you are the only one, who saw me when I was eating the ginger pasta, so tell me why do you tell her?¡± Cindy asked Alexa with a deadly re. ¡°Yes, I told her when the doctor said¡± Alexa try to exined but Cindy cut her short. ¡°How dare you, who give you that gut, you should know by now that you are dead¡± Cindy said biting her teeth together. ¡°Am not scared of your threat young girl, you are too devilish for my liking, why can¡¯t you try to be like you parent and brother¡± Alexa said with an eye roll. ¡°I will make sure I deal with you for what you just said¡± Cindy said. Vicky ward. Pam sit by the right hand side of Vicky while her mother sit by her left hand side. Romeo, Owen and Mrs. Emery enter the ward. Someone also came in behind Romeo and her mum. ¡°Tiana¡± Mrs. Lane called with her mouth agape. TBC Chapter 19 Authoress POV Romeo, Owen and Mrs. Emery enter the ward. Someone also came in behind Romeo and her mum. ¡°Tiana¡± Mrs. Lane called. ¡°Lina¡± Mrs. Emery called surprise and also happy to see Mrs. Lane. Mrs. Lane stood up and ran to hug her. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Mrs. Emery asked hugging her tightly. ¡°That is a long story, how do you know am here?¡± Mrs. Lane asked. ¡°I came here with my son, he told me that his friend as an ident, so I came to check on her¡± Mrs. Emery replied. ¡°Mum how do you know her¡± Romeo asked her mum surprised that his mum knew Pam mum. ¡°Lina was a very good friend of mine since we are children, she¡¯s is soul mate, , my partner in crime, we do many things inmon back then. we also fought many peoples together, you know when they say birds a feathers flocks together, don¡¯t go too far juste and look for the both of us. Do you know the funniest thing about us, we meet our husband on the same day. We actually get involved in a fight with your father on that day and his friend which was her husband came to rescue him, but we didn¡¯t allow him go easily we fought them hard. But it turn out to be a twist of fate as weter end up falling in love with each other, but some month after our wedding, I am the first to get pregnant. three yearster, when I was pregnant with you that when she get pregnant with her first child, but that time me and your father travelled abroad that how we lose contact, since then I haven¡¯t hear not set my eyes on any of them not until today¡± Mrs. emery exined. ¡°Wow what a small world¡± Romeo said. ¡°She omitted something, my own husband was working for her husband back then, and they are the one who gave us money to established our own business, that is how we are fit on our legs till today¡± Mrs.ne added and a smile escaped her pinks lip. ¡°Wow that a great history¡± Romeo said nodding his head. ¡°So tell, what happened to your daughter and where is your husband ANTHONY LANE¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Anthony is dead¡± Mrs. Lane said with tears running down her cheek. ¡°What!!!! Howe?¡± Mrs. Emery asked with her eyes widened and her mouth agape. ¡°He was murder by one of his business partner. But you should trust me, I dealt with the man and get him arrested from killing my husband¡± Mrs. Lane said crying. ¡°I know you are a very strong woman, am so sorry, you¡¯ve really passed through a lot¡± Mrs. Emery said and hugged her passionately. ¡°You and you son are just the same, he is very kind, he treated my daughter like you always treated me when we are very young¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°Wow!! So Romeo and Pam mum knew each other and he got rusticated from school because of her Pam¡± Annie mumbled but it was loud enough to be heard. She cover her mouth when Romeo eyes her badly, but it was toote has she already let the cat out of the basket. ¡°Pam, is he the person you told me about?¡± Mrs. Lane asked. ¡°Yes mum, he is the guy that have been disturbing my life in school¡± Pam said and eyes Romeo badly. ¡°I am lost, can someone please exined what is going on here, because am totally lost, Romeo don¡¯t tell me you get rusticated from school, and for what and reason¡± Mrs. emery asked facing Romeo. Romeo throw his face away. ¡°Look here and answer my question¡± Mrs. Emery said and make him look at her. ¡°Mum is just a small issue I have with her and moreover, she was about to go¡± Romeo said but his mum didn¡¯t let himplete his words when she gave him a hot p.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone eyes widened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me this, do you want the world to query my upbringing¡± Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Mum, I promised is not a big deal, I can handle it myself, am very sure they are just joking¡± Romeo said. ¡°If you say any more words, I will hit you again, so keep quiet and tell me what happened between the two of you¡± Mrs. Emery said angrily. ¡°Mum I said is nothing serious, we will sort this out¡± Romeo said holding his check. ¡°Tiana am very sorry, he did nothing wrong so don¡¯t me the poor boy, I am very sorry, he won¡¯t be rusticated¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°Lina, please can you stay out this, it a mother and son issue, so I will be happy If you can stay out of this, he is just twenty and he always want to do things on his own. if he considered me a mother then he would have share some of his problem with me, I always support him in everything, but today I will not support him, how could he be so stupid to keep such an important thing from me, something important about his life¡± Mrs. Emery said angrily. ¡°Mum, please just listen to me, I told you is not something that important, I can solve it out myself¡± Romeo said trying to calm her mum down. ¡°Shut up right now boy, do you think getting rusticated from school is something to joke with, I promised to deal with you for this. Meet me at home¡± Mrs. Emery said and headed towards the door. Leo was at the door. ¡°Sorry ma¡± he said and leave the way. ¡°Oh my gosh, why am I filled with misfortune¡± Romeo said angrily and follow his mum. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just kept quiet¡± Annie said regretfully. ¡°So Romeo was also rusticated and he never showed it, this is bad, he is a very nice guy he didn¡¯t deserved this¡± Henry said. ¡°Leave this ce right now, you fool¡± Pam said with an evil re. ¡°I will surely leave, am only here all because of Vicky, Leomon let leave here this people are suffocating me¡± Henry said. ¡°You are suffocating yourself fool, you cheated on my sister, you deserve what you got¡± Pam said. ¡°Now I understand why Romeo said you will never change¡± Owen said and leave the ward. ¡°I am so selfish everyone one is walking away from me one after the other¡± Mrs. Lane said crying dejected. Henry was about leaving. Leo held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be selfish, you want to leave your good friend all because of what she said¡± Leo said. ¡°I need to get my things ready, I should find what I will start doing with my life, since I have gotten rusticated from school¡± henry said. ¡°You are not going anywhere, you will remain in school¡± Mrs. Lane said and Pam fumes angrily. ¡°Am really happy, thanks a lot ma¡± henry said smiling. Vicky hand moved. ¡°Mum, she just moved her hand¡± Pam shouted and rushed out to call the doctor. ¡°She moved her hand¡± Pam said to the doctor. The doctor rushed to the ward. Pam see Romeo trying to calm his mother, but she wasn¡¯t giving him a listening ear. ¡°I guess he really likes his mum so much, I hope she listen to him, it was all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy and coward, I should have really work hard like Vicky said. Wait a minute was I actually feeling pity for him, no that is not possible, the truth is that I hate him so much¡± Pam thought and went inside the ward. ¡°I think there was actually something that makes her moves, if you keep saying good things around her, she will be okay within some days¡± the doctor said. ¡°Okay doctor thanks so much¡± Mrs. Lane said. Romeo POV My mum have never be angry with me like this before, I don¡¯t know what to do, she is not ready to give me a listening hear. ¡°Mum please wait for me, just try and hear me out¡± I called out as she was about to start the car.\ She stopped and I was so happy. ¡°I think you know how you get here, so meet me at home as soon as possible or else you will regret what I will do to you¡± she said and put on her gear. ¡°Mum, please ¡°I shouted. I saw Cindy smiling. She wink at me through the car window. I could see it was only Alexa who pitied me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me this Romeo¡± Owen askeding closer to me. ¡°I promise, I will have told you this if I had time to do that, you know I can never do that, if I hid something for anyone I will never hid it for you¡± I said sadly. ¡°I truth you buddy, I know what you might really be going through seeing your mum not happy with you, but you don¡¯t have to worry, she will just be angry for little hours¡± Owen said. \ ¡°I pray so buddy, I just pray Cindy don¡¯t add to this¡± I said. ¡°That why you need to start going home. Okay I will tell you how it goester. I said and rushed to where I packed my bike. I climbed it and rode home. I entered the living room just to see mum, dad, Cindy and Alexa who was standing at the corner of the living room. The atmosphere isn¡¯t weing at all. That¡¯s when I realized that, I am doom TBC Chapter 20 Romeo POV I entered the living room just to see mum, dad, Cindy and Alexa who was standing at the corner of the living room. The atmosphere isn¡¯t weing at all. That¡¯s when I realized that I am doom. ¡°Is good you are here¡± dad said aloud and his voice echo in my ear. Then I realized my heart has start to beat faster. Let me just said, am seriously scared now. I have not been scared like this in my whole life, but I have to put on some courage. All I know is that, he is not gonna to kill me. ¡°Dad why do you look so angry¡± I asked like am not aware of what I going on. I look at mum she turn away her face from me. ¡°Are you asking me that, you¡¯ve really have a lot of self-confident. Tell me what your mum said wasn¡¯t true?¡± dad asked. No way to denied it now. ¡°Yes is truth. But I promised is not something that serious, I can handle it myself, so there is no need to bother yourself about it¡± I said trying to convince him . ¡°Wow!! Nice one, you¡¯ve really made a good speech, and you sounds like a hero am very proud of you son¡± dad said with a smile. That got me confused. I start to wonder if he support me or maybe is just exaggerating. I took up some courage and decide to speak up. ¡°Yeah dad¡± I said but he didn¡¯t allow meplete my statement. ¡°Keep quiet, I will do the talking and you will listen¡± he thundered. My heart almost bounced out of me. ¡°Dad calm down, isn¡¯t up to this, let stop dragging, and is something we can solve amicably¡± I said trying to calm him down. ¡°You should keep quiet or you are deaf?¡± mum asked. ¡°Since you said you can solved this yourself, which means you are old enough to take care of yourself, so from today onward, you wouldn¡¯t get a dime from us. I will asked my ountant to froze your ount, all your responsible are up to you from now on, I work hard to be a wealthy man, so you also need to start working for your own future¡± he said with a serious look and authority tone ¡°But dad¡± I try to talk but I kept quiet. ¡°I will only be responsible for you school fee, so the world won¡¯t point a figure at me that I didn¡¯t train you to school, and if care is not taking I will disown you¡± he said and leave. Mum look at me with so much pity in her eyes. I took my face away from her with tears dropping down my cheek. She followed her husband. Cindy coughed and smile at me wickedly. ¡°Then, if that is the case, I cut ties with all of you. I considered myself homeless and helpless. Don¡¯t pay my school fee, I will do that myself, I will drop everything you bought with your money. I will go and never return to this house again, not ever again¡± I said and broke down in tears. I look up and saw mother looking at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t shed any tears for me, I didn¡¯t deserve any soft side from you, I will leave your house never to return again¡± I said and drop my earphone and phone on the table. I brought out my wallet from my trouser pocket. This, you bought it for me with your money, I show her and also drop it on the table. I am only taking this with me. I said and brought out 200won from the wallet. And if you want me to drop it, then I will do that. ¡°Romeo are you crazy, what are doing? Instead of you to go and apologize to your dad, you are spitting nonsense¡± mum said and rushed down the stairs. Shee closer to me. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to that man who is so full of himself, he is not my father what type of parent will give his child that punishment, and I am now an orphan. Mrs. Emery can you please forgive me, if I offended you in any way, I won¡¯te back here ever again ¡°I said and went outside. ¡°Do you just took the position of a mother from me, Romeo why? ¡°Mum shouted and cried bitterly trying to stop me, but I didn¡¯t face back to look at her. I wanted to go and take my sport bike. Then I remembered how I was given the bike. shes ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you¡± that¡¯s was the noise that brought me out of my dream world. ¡°Good morning mum, dad¡± I greeted. ¡°Morning my prince, hope you have a nice sleep¡± mum asked and kissed my forehead. ¡°Yes mum, thanks so much¡± I said yawning. ¡°Happy birthday my boy, wishing you more on earth. Before I forget, the code of life is?¡± dad asked. ¡°Always be confident in whatever you are doing¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°Very good, now stand up and go outside to see what is there¡± dad said smiling. ¡°What is it dad¡± I asked impatiently. ¡°Go and see it for yourself ¡°mum said smiling. I rushed out and found a brand new sport bike. ¡°WOW! You get this for me¡± I eximed and hug them both. ¡°Yes my son, your mum said we should get you this, since you refused to use your car, or don¡¯t you like it¡± he asked. ¡°I love it, thanks so much¡± I replied happily. ¡°You are wee my son, I think you know that you are now twenty, so you need to be smarter than before¡± mum said. ¡°Yes mum am aware of that, but no matter how old I am, am always you boy¡± I said smiling. ¡°We know that, so go upstairs now and get ready, everyone will be here soon¡± dad said. ¡°Yes dad, but why am I not seeing Cindy anywhere, she should be here to wish me happy birthday?¡± I asked. ¡°She in her room, getting ready¡± mum replied. ¡°Okay I will go and on check her¡± I said and head to Cindy room. ¡°Morning my sweet sister¡± I greeted and hugged her passionately. ¡°Happy birthday my sweetheart, brother like no other, am sorry I didn¡¯te to your room to wish you happy birthday¡± she said. ¡°I should be angry, but I won¡¯t be angry, so where is my gift?¡± I asked. ¡°Wait a minute¡± she said and went to her wardrobe to bring out something wrapped up ¡°Happy birthday darling¡± she said and gave it to me. ¡°Thanks a lot sis, can¡¯t stop loving you¡± I said and kissed her hand. ¡°Hmmm am blushing¡± she said. I opened the package she gave me. I saw a wristwatch, it is the same brand with the one am using, but it has got spoilt few days ago, which am nning of buying another. ¡°Wow! How do you know I need this¡± I asked. ¡°Do you forget that I was they when you mistakenly drop it inside the pool¡± she said and smack my head. ¡°Ouch, I will catch you¡± I shouted and drop the wristwatch. We started chasing each other around in the room. End of shes I have always lived with the love of my family, even early this year everything was okay. I look at my wrist. Am only going with the wristwatch I got from Cindy. I lived thepound without riding the bike. I walk far away from ourpound and board a taxi to St Louis¡¯s. ¡°Young man, take your change¡± the taxi driver said. ¡°No sir, you can have it¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Thanks a lot, I have been noticing you since you enter this taxi, I can see your grief, I see a lot is happening to you, you tears shows that, but I will like to advice you like a father. No matter what, always be strong and confident, don¡¯t be hopeless, never let you pain ovee you and never change for you good ways, am sure if you stick to this advice then everything is gonna be okay soon¡± the taxi driver advised. ¡°Thank you sir, I so much appreciate, you words has just make me feel some relieve¡± I said. ¡°Good boy, what¡¯s your name?¡± the taxi driver asked. ¡°Romeo sir¡± I replied. ¡°I see, your name is just as cute as you are, you future wife will be lucky to have a guy like you¡± the taxi man said. ¡°Thanks so much¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°Hmmm, now I can leave, since I have seeded in putting a smile on your face¡± he said and put on his gear. ¡°You are too much sir¡± I saidughing. He whine down the car ss. ¡°I am smith, wouldn¡¯t mind if you call me Sir Smith¡± he said smiling. ¡°Okay sir Smith, can I?¡± I wanna ask him for his phone number. Then I remember I am not with my phone. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°Nothing, just wanna say thank you for your hospitality¡± I lied. ¡°You are wee my child¡± he said and drove off.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I head to the school hospital. When I was about stepping my foot in the hospital. ¡°Romeo¡± someone called my name from behind. TBC Chapter 21 I head to the school hospital. When I was about stepping my foot in the hospital. ¡°Romeo¡± someone called my name from behind. ¡°Owen¡± I called and hugged him tightly. Tears where rolling down my cheek. ¡°what happened buddy¡± why the tears¡± he asked concerned. ¡°Am not crying, am I?¡± I asked not able to control my emotions. He hugged me tightly. Owen POV I called Romeo immediately I saw him. He hugged me passionately with tears rolling down is cheek. ¡°Come with me¡± I said and took him to the school garden. ¡°Why do you brought me here¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t asked me, can¡¯t you see people were staring at us due to the way you are crying over there¡± I said. ¡°Was I crying¡± he asked. ¡°Yes you are crying, tell me what happened¡± I asked anxious to know. Romeo is a loving guy but have never been so emotionally breakdown like this before. I wonder what could be wrong with him. ¡°Something serious than I thought¡± Romeo said and exined everything that happened between him and his parent to me. ¡°What!! How could you take such decision?¡± I asked surpised. ¡°What do you mean, are you trying to say I made the wrong decision¡± he asked looking at me. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t have made such decision, you know life isn¡¯t that easy¡± I said. ¡°I gat what you are trying to say. But can you tell me the different, he said he is not going to be responsible for any of my needs, so, I told him not to pay my school fee either. I don¡¯t want him to start feeling like he is doing me a favor, I do that just to make it easier for him. At least he has tried, he has been the one taking care of all my needs since I was born,, so he shouldn¡¯t worry, am gonna be okay¡± he said. ¡°Am not happy with the decision you made, but I gat no choice, you are my friend and I need to support you doing your hard times¡± I said and hug him. ¡°Thanks buddy you are the best¡± he said with tears rolling down is cheek. ¡°Common stop crying that doesn¡¯t suit you¡± he teased him. ¡°I don¡¯t want anybody to find out, I just want Vicky to get betters, before I with know what to do with my life¡± Romeo said. ¡°Sure I won¡¯t tell anyone. But we gat to start nning even before Vicky get better. You can leave your own life for her¡± I said. ¡°I know, I don¡¯t just want them to get suspicion¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, but that shouldn¡¯t stop us from nning ahead¡± I said. ¡°¡±Owen wait a minute, I guess I know what can make Vicky get better¡± he said smiling. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you remember Vicky like listening whenever we are ying violin, so that can be of great help¡± he said feeling excited. ¡°Yes I remember, but do you think that can help¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, ording to what I read, you can help the person by doing or saying things you know makes him/ her happy, so that will help them get better quickly¡± Romeo said. ¡°Really! What are we still waiting for, when we have a way out?¡± I asked. ¡°Common let go and get the instrument in the school studio¡± Romeo said. *** Authoress POV Back to the hospital Vicky ward Romeo and Owen came into the hospital ward with the instrument. ¡°Romeo, how was it, I mean where is Tiana? Hope she didn¡¯t do anything harsh to you¡± Mrs. Lane asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything, she was just trying to make me realized that I made a mistake, and now we sorted it out, my mum is such a sweetheart¡± Romeo lied. ¡°I know Tiana very well, she can be so stubborn sometimes, I am happy everything is alright now¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°Yeah everything is fine¡± Romeo said with and fake a smile. ¡°Why do I have the feeling that he is lying¡± Pam said staring at him. ¡°Am sorry son, I am the cause of everything, I have spoken to the counselor and I also told him am going to be responsible for paying you school fee from now on¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°No, Ma¡¯am there is no need for that, I will take care of my fees¡± Romeo said. ¡°Take care of your fee, as how?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Oh I mean my parent will take care of that, you don¡¯t need to, they don¡¯t like someone doing a them favor¡± Romeo lied. ¡°I don¡¯t know for how long you are going to lie Romeo, you are not good at lying¡± Owen thought. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Tiana is like my sister, so you don¡¯t have to worry she won¡¯t be angry¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°No ma, you don¡¯t need to do that¡± Romeo insisted. ¡°Since you are insisting, I will like to have Tiana phone number, so I can call her and inform her that I have decided to start paying for your school fees, since am the one who has the biggest share in the school, am sure she won¡¯t say no to me¡± Mrs.ne said. ¡°What will I do now? If I give her the number, she will find out about this, and all this is going to worsen Vicky health¡± Romeo thought. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mrs. Lane asked. ¡°Nothing¡± Romeo said. He searched his pocket pretending to be looking for his phone. ¡°Damn, I left my phone at home and I didn¡¯t know her number off hand¡± Romeo lied. ¡°That bad of you, how could you not know your mum number, that the first number I have in my head¡± Annie said. ¡°Everyone aren¡¯t the same, I don¡¯t also know my mum number off hand¡± Owen said in defense of Romeo. ¡°That is okay, I will go and see herter¡± Mrs. Lane said. ¡°That a good idea¡± Romeo said happily. ¡°Hey! what do you want to do with this instrument?¡± Pam asked. Romeo look around wondering if she was referring to him. ¡°Am talking to you, why are you pretending like you don¡¯t know that you are the one am talking to¡± Pam said. ¡°How do you expect me to know that you are referring to me, when my name is not hey?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°I think you should know by now¡± Pam said with an eyeroll. Romeo didn¡¯t reply her. ¡°Common Henry, let y this for her¡± Romeo said. ¡°Are you out of your mind, I thought they said you are very intelligent, so, why don¡¯t you just use your sense. This is a hospital and you want to turn it to a club, don¡¯t you know, they are other people¡¯s in the hospital¡± Pam said. ¡°Hey don¡¯t ever talk to me in such manner again, Ma, can you please tell the doctor to move her to the VIP ward¡± Romeo said and faced Mrs. Lane. ¡°Romeo, what are you trying to do¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Good question, but please, just wait and see for yourself¡± Romeo said. Owen was surprised at Romeo replied. ¡°They are not going to move her from this ward, if you don¡¯t tell us what you want to do with this violin¡± Pam said. ¡°Pam calm down, Romeo is like you brother, and am very sure he can¡¯t do anything to harm Vicky, so chill¡± Mrs. Lane said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Mum, stay out of this! are you ready to tell us or you aren¡¯t?¡± Pam asked and moved closer to Romeo. ¡°WHO ARE YOU? Why do I need to take permission from you before doing anything ?¡± Romeo asked angrily. ¡°Romeo calm down, I can justify your anger, but you know our mission here, is to make Vicky get better as soon as possible, so, I will advise you to keep you cools while I exined to them¡± Owen whispered to Romeo. ¡°Okay¡± Romeo replied trying to calm himself down. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to fight, you all know Vicky health is very critical, so, we have decided to do what we think we make her get better soon¡± Owen said and exined everything to them. ¡°That¡¯s such a bad idea, only dump people can think in such way¡± Pam said and hissed. ¡°Whats f*cking your problem, since you know you can¡¯t do anything that will make her get better, why don¡¯t you stay out of this, and stop bbing, you are so dump, that you don¡¯t understand anything, the only thing you know to do best since I have known you, is to shout and fight, that all you know, there is nomon sense¡± Romeo said angrily. ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± Pam thundered and try to p Romeo. He held her hand in the air. ¡°You dare not do that, not even in your next life, if you try it again, youngdy, I will make sure you regret it¡± Romeo said and drop her hand angrily. ¡°Why is both of you behaving like a child¡± Mrs. Lane shouted frustrated. ¡°Ma, can you please do has I said¡± Romeo said and was about going out of the ward. Pam rushed to block him from going out. ¡°Who are you, to think you can order my mother around?¡± Pam asked. ¡°E, your mouth smells, DISGUSTING¡± Romeo said and cover his nose with his hand. Pam stood speechless. ¡°How was that¡± He said with a wink and drag her aside so that he can pass. Pam put her hand in her mouth and smelled it. Henry burst outughing. Pam look at him with a frown. Henry start to scratch his head. TBC Chapter 22 Henry start to scratch is head. ¡°why are youughing idiot?¡±Pam asked. ¡°That¡¯s funny, I can¡¯t believe you actually check, if you mouth is smelling ¡°Henry said with a smile. ¡°You are so stupid, If you don¡¯t keep quiet, I will strangle you right now¡±Pam said with an evil grin. ¡°I am sorry miss. But that kinda funny, is not my fault¡±Henry replied. Pam fumes and wanted to p him. Owen hold her hand. ¡°why do you like to p people alot. The first time I saw you, you pped him, can¡¯t you try to control your hands¡±Owen said. ¡°What¡¯s all this, why are you all taunting my daughter. I don¡¯t joke with my children so mind what you say to her¡±Mrsbe said. ¡°I see, please ma¡¯am, just do has Romeo said, I don¡¯t have bussiness with any of you, Am only here because of Romeo and Vicky. If not why will I stay here, going into unnecessarily arguement with this spoil brat¡±Owen said and went out of the ward. ¡°what how dare him walk out of my mother¡±Pam yelled. ¡°hmmm you need to calm down. You sister is not getting any better and you are here fighting¡±Joyce said. ¡°I know you will support them.¡± Pam Said. ¡°Joyce is right you need to be in good terms with everyone for Vicky sake. For how long with this continue¡±Annie said. ¡°Pam I think they are right, you don¡¯t have to fight with anyone again, let focus on making Vicky get well soon. I think you heard what the doctor said. She can react to anything going around her. Please let¡¯s stop this for now¡±Mrsne said. Pam fumes. ******* St Patrick¡¯s college ¡°I have been trying Romeo number and he wasn¡¯t picking. I wonder what could have happened, that he hasn¡¯t been picking my call ¡± Ang said worried. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry, am sure Romeo will be okay. He¡¯s a strong guy you know, so just rx¡±James said trying to calm her down. ¡°Okay no problem. But I have to keep trying his number. I just pray he pick up¡± Ang said. ¡°okay try it again, let see¡±James said. ¡°Hey you! get out of here, we wanna have words with this girl over here¡±Kiles said. As him and his gangse closer to them. ¡°What do you want?¡±Ang asked. ¡°I said you should leave here¡± Jack said facing James. ¡°On whose order?¡± James asked. ¡°Are you crazy, how dare you asked me such silly question¡±Jack said and pushed James. But he stood filmly. ¡°WOW! What an hero, but I won¡¯t mind to put you in your ce¡±Jack said. ¡°Jack leave him alone, I don¡¯te here to fight, let just asked her what we are here for and leave¡±Kiles said and face Ang. ¡°Hey don¡¯te closer to me!¡±Ang said. James went to block Kiles from moving closer to Ang. ¡°Stay away from her! Do you get that¡±James said pointing a figure at kiles. ¡°You should be grateful, that am not in the mood for this, I will spare you today, but next time, you might not be so lucky, so get out of my way!¡±Kiles said in amand tone. ¡°And if I refuse to, what the heck are you gonna do?¡±James asked. ¡°Guys do you job¡± Kilesmand. ¡°You think you are stubborn, isn¡¯t it! You should be grateful that we aren¡¯t in mood today¡±Nicus said and grip James by his neck. He try hard to released himself. But jack join Nicus. They both held him down. Kiles moved closer to Ang. ¡°I said don¡¯t move closer to me, stay away from me, don¡¯t you hear that¡± Ang shouted. ¡°Shut up, and listen to what I have to say¡± Kiles said use his hand to cover her mouth to prevent her saying another thing. Ang manage to pushed him away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He charged at her angrily and pin her wall. ¡°Why did you people always like to take advantage of me, anytime I try being nice. Since I wanted to speak to you like a gentle guy and you refuses. I will have to use force¡± Kiles said. ¡°Kiles let go of her¡±James thundered trying to release himself but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Learn to keep quiet¡± Nicus said and pitched him on his check. ¡°Where is my Miss popr?¡± kiles asked. ¡°What type question is that, how am I supposed to know where she¡¯s ¡°Ang replied furiously. ¡°but your boyfriend is with her, so, will you tell me you don¡¯t know where your boyfriend is¡± kiles said. ¡°Who told you Romeo is my boyfriend, and if he is my boyfriend how does that concerns you, can¡¯t you just mind your own business, why do you like to disturb others life with you stupid behaviour?¡±Ang asked. ¡°That¡¯s because, I always want to put silly people like you shut, if you dare utter any word again, I won¡¯t spare you do you get that. So, tell me where Pam is right now¡± Kiles said with an evil grin. ¡°I said I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s, can¡¯t you get that to you skull, why do you like to cause trouble Everytime¡± Ang said and hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t dare hissed at me again, do you get that!¡± Kiles said and point a figure at her. He moved his lips closer to her. She stood speechless and stump, wondering if Kiles his trying to kiss her. ¡°Dirty mind, do you think I can kiss someone like you, when they are many beautiful and high ss girls who want me to themselves¡± Kiles bragged. ¡°Who even what a fool like you to kiss her, You are nothing but a pig, and for you to think, I will allow you, to put that pit you called mouth into this precious mouth, of mine, is the biggest mistake made¡±Ang said with an eyeroll. ¡°Let go, I don¡¯t want to harm this idiot, but she¡¯s tempting me, I will leave her for another day, all I want now is to know if Pam is okay or not, because I don¡¯t trust that guy being around her¡±Kiles said leaving. ¡°LIAR, don¡¯t use that has an excuse, you are scared to touch me, because, you know Romeo is going beat the hell out of you, if youy you hands on me. You are a COWARD!¡± Ang shouted. ¡°Yes he is a big coward¡± James said. Kiles angrily leave there. ****** St Louis Hospital Romeo was ying the violin. Everyone was quiet. Pam sat beside Vicky lost in the realm of Romeo disying. Vicky smile out of her state. ¡°She just smile, Please continue¡± Pam shouted happily. Romeo was so happy that Vicky smile. He continue ying the violin unstopped. Henry and Owen join him in ying. Pam eye was on Romoe throughout the times he was ying the violin. ¡°His more cute ying this. What! did I just admire him, no, he isn¡¯t cute at all¡±Pam said to her inner mind and put up as serious face. Every p when they stop ying. ¡°You are so good in ying violin, I really admire that¡± Pam said to Romeo and stretch her hand forward for and handshake. Everyone was shocked. ¡°Hmmm¡± Romeo ache his brow. ¡°Can someone please, wake me out from my dream¡±Romeo said. ¡°Whatever, that¡¯s why I hateplimenting people¡±Pam said and sit angrily. Romeo burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s funny¡±Pam shouted angrily. TBC Chapter 23 Romeo burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s funny¡±Pam shouted angrily. ¡°Nothing¡± Romeo said stillughing. ¡°Or are you blushing, because I said, I admire the way you y the violin¡± Pam said. ¡°Not at all, why will you think am blushing. I I was justughing at your foolishness Miss popr¡± Romeo said and make bubbles with his gum. ¡°You are so arrogant and rude, you can¡¯t even say thanks for thepliment, you are here spitting rubbish¡±Pam said with a frown. ¡°So you expect me to say thank you, really!, You are mistaking, I will rather keep my to myself ¡°Romeo said. ¡°The two of you should stop being silly, you should be friends like me and Tiana are¡±Mrs Lane said. ¡°Mum, I can never be friends with this arrogant jerk¡± Pam said and hissed. ¡°Whatever, I will see you guyster, Owenmone with me¡±Romeo said and went out with Owen. ¡°Can you imagine, he can¡¯t even say thank you¡±Pem said and hissed. ********* Romeo POV ¡°Owen, I have found a work, I think I can start doing¡± I said. ¡°Howe, we were together since and you aren¡¯t with you mobile phone, if you are with your phone, I will have said you asked on the inte or make a phone call to someone. So, can you please tell me how you were able to get a job without living this visinity¡± Owen asked. ¡°Yeah, you are right, is not like I have been giving the job but I think of I applying for the job tomorrow, I might be lucky, we can¡¯t tell¡±I said. ¡°So tell me which type of job, and how do youe to know about the job, I mean who told you¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s a delivery work, there was a restaurant close to my school, and I have been seeing a notice there for the past one week now. Actually they need a delivery worker and a waiter or waitress. I can do the two or what do you think¡± Romeo said. He was looking at me in a way I couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Hey! why are you staring at me like that?¡± I asked. He moved closer to me and touch my neck, like he was checking my temperature. ¡°Why are you checking my temperature? I never told you am sick¡±I asked. ¡°I was just checking to be sure if you are okay, but I realized you aren¡¯t¡± he whispered to my ear. ¡°Meaning, I don¡¯t understand¡± I asked making a serious face. ¡°How can you even think of being a delivery boy, you Romeo Emery the only son of the Emery¡± he said tapping me on my shoulder. ¡°Common buddy, I need to do something to survive, or do you want me to go and start stealing people¡¯s property just to survive¡± I said and sat on the chair in the studio. ¡°I don¡¯t said you should start stealing, you can do another work instead of this¡± Owen said and start to operate his phone. ¡°Which work do you think I can do, and moreover I don¡¯t want to be far from my school¡± I said but he didn¡¯t reply me. ¡°Are you trying to oppress me with you phone, or why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± I said. ¡°Just keep quiet, am looking for more suitable job you can be doing after school. I don¡¯t support you been a waiter or a delivery boy, never!¡±Owen said. ¡°Am very sure you can¡¯t get a suitable job for someone like me¡± I said and he look at me straight in the eyes. ¡°Why do you think you can¡¯t get more suitable work than this delivery job¡± he asked. ¡°I am not a graduate and am very sure the vacancy you will see, will be only for graduate, people with good qualification¡± I said. ¡°No, there should also be a good work for undergraduate like us¡± he argued. ¡°Okay then, keep searching¡± I said and kept quiet. Putting my hand under my jaw. ¡°I have found one¡± he shouted. ¡°Show me, let me see¡± I said. And he show me his phone. ¡°Do you check the details, I mean the amount they would be paying monthly, there Location and some other necessary things to know¡± I said and took the phone from him. I go though their details. I look at him and nod my head pitifully. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°See this, can you see the amount there are offering for the job, and is night work, I will have sleepless night because of this work, no, that¡¯s not possible, I can¡¯t joke with my studies, so I will rather be a delivery boy than doing this job¡± I said and put his phone in his hand. ¡°You are right, I didn¡¯t even think about that, so I don¡¯t have anything to say again. I will have to watch you been a delivery boy ¡± he said with a teary eyes. ¡°You are so crazy Buddy, you are a good brother, you care about me so much, you are the best¡±I said and hug him tighty. It was a emotional moment for the both of us. ¡°Tell me, are you happy with this or you are doing this because you don¡¯t have any options¡± he asked hugging me tightly. ¡°Yes am very happy with it, do you forget I love riding motorcycles, that¡¯s a great chance for me, I won¡¯t missed my sportbike so much, you Know¡± I said and disengage the hug. ¡°Hmm, I know you are a strong guy and you are never get discouraged, am sorry I can¡¯t do anything to help you¡± he said and manage to smile. ¡°Common pull yourself together. If you aren¡¯t happy then how will I be happy¡± I said and frown. ¡°That doesn¡¯t suit you, frowning makes you look old and horrible, so just smile and stop pretending¡± he said wiping his tears. ¡°I feel like God as bless me with the best brother, but I realized I was mistakenly, because he just like to cry alot. I don¡¯t like someone crying, it makes me feel bad¡± I said smiling. ¡°You are so naughty, how could you say that to me, when you are the one crying few hours ago¡± he said. ¡°Me I can never cry¡± I said boostfully beating my chest. ¡°My dad as really changed, he has changed that he don¡¯t even know what to say to his children¡± Owen said in a mimicking way. then I realized he was mimicking me. I scratched my head. He burst outughing. ¡°You see, I was able to make youugh. ¡± Am the best¡± I said twisting. ¡°Wait a minute, let me twerk for you¡± he said and y a music on his phone.. ¡°You must be so stupid, how will you shake this you small b*tt¡± I said and heugh at me. He didn¡¯t reply and start to twerk. ¡°Help, I hurt my waist¡± he shouted and fell on the floor. I burst intoughter and he stood up and pull his tongue out at me. Then I realized he was lieing. ¡°You are mad¡± I said. ****** Authoress POV The next day. Romeo and Owen rushed into the restaurant. ¡°Good morning sir¡± they greet the man they met at the restaurant. ¡°How are you, please what can I do for you?¡± the man asked. ¡°Please sir, I will like to meet the owner of this restaurant¡±Romeo said. ¡°I am the owner, so what can I do for you?¡± the man asked. ¡°Sir, I saw a notice outside, that you In need of a delivery boy, so, I came to apply for the job¡± Romeo said. ¡°Is it the two of you all or only you?¡± the man asked. ¡°It just me¡± I replied. ¡°Very good, you don¡¯t need to apply, you¡¯ve already gotten the job¡± the man said. ¡°Really just like that!¡± Romeo eximed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I just felt like you are a honest boy, and I get attracted to you easily¡± the man said . ¡°Thanks alot sir, I do really appreciate, and i promised I will be in best of my behaviour¡± Romeo said and smile. ¡°Dad, who is this cute guy¡± a girl askeding towards their direction. ¡°He is our new delivery boy, and he will also be working as a waiter¡± the man who attended to Romeo replied her daughter. ¡°Pa, are you for real, I loved him already¡± the girl shouted and hug Romeo so tighty.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He furrows his brow. ¡°Hmmm, thanks for liking me, I am going now¡± Romeo said. ¡°You can start your work today, well I am Juliet¡± the girl said smiling. ¡°This girl is a physco, damn, why is she blushing, Romeo I think you are in some kind of big trouble¡± his subconscious mind told him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, am I not attractive?¡± the girl asked. ¡°I am Romeo, you are very attractive, is that all, h h h¡± Romeo replied. ¡°WOW, Romeo and Juliet¡± she shouted and cover her mouth with her palm. Owen just stood there looking at them like a fool. ¡°Sir see you tomorrow¡± Romeo said and quickly get out of there. Owen followed him. TBC Chapter 24 ¡°Sir, see you tomorrow¡± Romeo said and quickly get out of there. Owen followed him. St Patrick¡¯s college ¡°Did you get the job?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Yes, am very happy¡± Romeo said. ¡°Yes your parent would be proud of you that you stopped asking them for money, they will know you are a strong guy¡± Ang said putting chocte in her mouth. ¡°Take it easy, do you want to choke yourself, no one is taking it from, atleast eat slowly¡± Romeo said trying to cautioned her about her eating habit. ¡°I feel like I should devour everything at ones¡± Ang said and was about to put all the remaining chocte in her mouth. Romeo hold her hand. ¡°You are too naughty, stingy and greedy, you can¡¯t even ask me to take a bite¡± Romeo said and eat part of the chocte. ¡°Why do you eat my chocte, do you know you just eat out of my heart¡± Ang said with an imaginary tears. ¡°WOW!! This is so sweet, can I have more¡±Romeo said and clean his mouth. ¡°I said you just eat out of my heart¡± Ang blurted. ¡°Really!! if this is how sweet your heart is, then, I won¡¯t mind if I can eat it over and over again ¡°Romeo said licking his lips. ¡°So you wanna eat my heart?¡±Ang asked. ¡°If you can offer me that, see I need to go to the hospital to see Vicky, see youter¡± Romeo said. ¡°Hmm¡± she said smiling. ¡°Why are you blushing, do you win a lottery¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, I won the best lottery having you has my friend,,e and have this¡± Ang said and brought out Five chocte candy out from her bagpack. ¡°So, you have many in your bag, very good, can I have more¡± Romeo said and stretch his hand to take the chocte. ¡°Thief, aren¡¯t you okay with five, I don¡¯t have any other one, so, manage that¡± Ang said with a pout. ¡°You are too stingy for my liking, bring your hand¡± Romeo said. ¡°Why?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Just bring it, do you think am gonna cut it off, no, am not that heartless¡± Romeo said. ¡°Well, I have some trust in you¡± Ang said and give him her hand. ¡°Good girl¡± Romeo said and kissed her hand. ¡°What!!! do you just kissed me!¡± Ang eximed. ¡°Why do you look naive and moreover I just kissed your hand not you lips¡± Romeo said. ¡°My lips, you wanna kiss my lips, ohh!!¡± Ang eximed touching her lips. Romeo moves closer to her. She try to move back her pace. But Romeo drag her closer holding her by her waist. Romeo move his lips closer to hers, she closed her eyes shylishly and took a deep breath. Pam was looking at them from afar. ¡°Dirty soul, you get emotional so easily¡± Romeo said and touch her nose. ¡°Eww, what did I actually do¡± Ang said not able to digest the fact that she almost lose herself to Romeo. ¡°I know you might be wondering how I was able to get you so easily. I know you are very weak and get emotional quickly, so, as your friend I will be working on that aspect of yours. You need to be strong, so no man will be able to get you so easily¡± Romeo said. ¡°You are right, I don¡¯t know how to control myself, when it get to that aspect. I got lost easily¡± Ang said. ¡°Very good, no problem I will help you with that. Man can be very cunning and they can try to get you in anyway, but I won¡¯t let that happen to my friend¡± Romeo said and touch her cheek. ¡°Thanks so much, you are a sweetheart¡± Ang said smiling. ¡°Hey you!¡± Pames there angrily. ¡°Why do youck manner, you should show some respect¡± Romeo said to her. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±Pam asked. Ang and Romeo look at each other. ¡°Meaning, where am I supposed to be, if I may ask¡± Romeo said and put his hand on his jaw waiting for her reply. ¡°I think you should be in the hospital with Vicky, so, you can y the violin again, I can wait to see my sister to get better¡± Pam said. ¡°Gosh, why are you so foolish like this, and wait a minute, are you the one to tell me what to do?¡± Romeo asked. . ¡°Why can¡¯t you just finished what you started, my sister is lieing helpless on her sick bed, you are here trying to kiss ady, what sort of human are you, you imed she¡¯s like your sister, but you didn¡¯t care about her a bit ¡°Pam said angrily. ¡°REALLY! wow you really make a good speech, you are so amazing, can you please tell me what your problem is¡± Romeo said. ¡°Your problem is my problem, you are the major problem in my life¡± Pam blurted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to start unnecessary argument, so, please leave right now before I decide to change my mind, and am very sure you won¡¯t want to see the other side of me¡± Romeo said angrily. ¡°Even before you say that, I Know I will leave, and I am leaving right now¡± Pam shouted and walk out of there angrily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go, go¡± Romeo shouted holding his two ears. ¡°Pam, I just wonder why God created her like this, she is very proud but everyone love her alot, even I, I am among those people who has always loved her. I always think of being her friend, so, I can be more brilliant than her, but she wasn¡¯t ready teach me just because I told her, I will learn from her and became more brilliant than her¡± Ang said looking at her with the way she was walking. ¡°She¡¯s too arrogant. Sometimes, if you want to asked for something, you need to asked in a polite way, we are all human and we deserve respect from each other¡± Romeo said. ¡°Exactly¡± Ang said. ¡°And what did I heard you said, do you mean, you asked her the teach you, and you also told her that you will be more brilliant than her?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I felt and I told her my mind¡± Ang replied. ¡°WOW! I love your courage, but can I tell you something?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, why not¡± Ang replied. ¡°If I was also in her shoe, I won¡¯t teach you, I don¡¯t say you can be brilliant more than me, but the thing is, Never outshine your master. Take it or leave it, I am going now, I want to go and check on Vicky at the hospital¡± Romeo said and stood to go. ¡°Never outshine your master, hmmmm, please exin deeper¡± Ang said. ¡°I mean, if want to learn from someone, don¡¯t mention it to him or her that you are going to be more brilliant or perfect than them, work on yourself, show them you can be better than them through your grades not by your words. Action is better than words, no one will want you to be better than them¡± Romeo exined to her. ¡°Now, I understand perfectly¡± Ang said and chuckled. ****** Authoress POV After Three weeks. Vicky as fully recovered, she as been discharged from the hospital. she¡¯s back to her school. Romeo was trying hard to cope with Juliet in his work ce. Pam is more rxed than before but she never stop being arrogant. kiles never stopped disturbing everyone peace most especially Romeo. Emery Mansion ¡°Johnny, is been three weeks now and I haven¡¯t seen non hear anything about my son, I am going to see him in his school¡± Mrs Emery said to her husband. ¡°Never, I forbid you, I don¡¯t have any son, I have disown him since that day¡±Mrs Emery said. ¡°He is just twenty years, how can you be too harsh on him?¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°Tiana have you lost it, aren¡¯t you there, when he said he cut ties with us¡± Mr Emery said. ¡°He said those things out of anger, I know he didn¡¯t mean any of it¡±. Mrs Lane said. ¡°Out of anger you said, well am less concerned, all I know is that I must not see you anywhere close to him¡± Mr Emery said. ¡°Am sorry you won¡¯t be able to stop me from going to see Romeo, how could we allow him to suffer, when we have more than enough, why are you being so ridiculous. He is your son, your blood, he didn¡¯t deserve this¡± Mrs Emery blurted. ¡°If you go and see him, I promised I will divorce you¡± Mr Emery said Leaving a shock on Mrs Emery face. ¡°DIVORCE, how could you say such thing, because I want to go and see my son, you decide to threaten me with divorce. you have changed so much. I guess, I now know the reason why Romeo took that decision. You threaten to disown him and now you are threatening to divorce me. On what basic?, I need an answer¡± Mrs Emery said. ¡°He said he¡¯s mature enough to take care of himself, so I allowed him to do that, and if you go against me today. I won¡¯t hesitate to take harsh decision¡± Mr Emery said. ¡°WOW!, Nice, I Love your action, but let me tell you this, I have realized that I am so foolish to have leave my son alone for the past three weeks. But today, I will go and see him and apologise for my mistake, and no one is going to stop me, not even you, you can take any decision, I don¡¯t f*cking care again, do you get that Johny ¡± Mrs Emery said a angrily. ¡°Mum why are you going against dad, he said he don¡¯t want you to go there, why can¡¯t you just listen to him¡± Cindy said. ¡°Sometimes I do wondered if it was actually me that gave birth to you, I don¡¯t me you¡± Mrs Emery said and went to her room angrily. ¡°Is better you speak to her¡± Mr Emery said going out of the living room. ¡°Dad, I think you should calm down, mum is just proving to be stubborn, am very sure she won¡¯t go against you¡± Cindy said trying to pacify her father. ¡°Better¡± Mrs Emery said and went out. ***** Infront of the restaurant ¡°Peeeeeee¡± a car horn but its was toote has Romeo stood stumbled in the mid of the road . Someone drag him with full forced. TBC Chapter 25 ¡°Peeeeeee¡± a car horn but its was toote has Romeo stood stumbled in the mid of the road . Someone drag him with full force. ¡°YOU! what are you doing here?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°what am doing here doesn¡¯t matters, all you need to do now, is to be happy I was here to saved your life at the right time¡± Pam said. ¡°Thanks for saving my life¡± Romeo said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thanks me, you help my sister at the hospital and I also helped you here, equal equal¡± Pam said and went into the restaurant. ¡°What a girl, and what exactly is she doing here, did she came here to eat¡± Romeo thought. ¡°I will have to go and find out¡± he said and went into the restaurant. He saw her sitting with her friends in a table for four. He quickly hid. ¡°Damn! what are they doing here, they must not see me, I don¡¯t want them to know am working here¡± Romeo muttered and try to escape. ¡°Romeo¡± Juliet called. Pam and her friends look towards the direction. ¡°This girl again¡± Romeo thought and squeeze his face holding his breath. ¡°What happened , who offended you and why are you hidding?¡± Juliet asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been caught, so, juste out and let them see you¡± His subconscious mind said. ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t hidding, I hit my head on the wall¡± Romeo hid. ¡°Really¡± Juliet said and touch his forehead. ¡°ouch! It hurt, please don¡¯t touch it again¡± Romeo said In pretenseing out of his hidden ce. ¡°Oh really! Sorry, I have told you to always be careful ,e let me massage it for you¡± Juliet and held his hand. ¡°No, am okay now, just go and rx, why I attend to the customers ¡± Romeo said. You don¡¯t need to disturb yourself, other waiter¡¯s will attend to them¡± Juliet insisted. Romeo look at her thinking of how to escape from her. ¡°I am okay, you don¡¯t have to worry¡± Romeo said. ¡°Okay then, but, don¡¯t forget to call me, if you need anything¡± Juliet said. Romeo nod his head in reply. Juliet leave him standing. Romeo went to meet Mr Rnd, Juliet Father. He took is apron and tie it around himself. ¡°Sir, what can I help you with?¡± he asked. ¡°Take the menu to thosedy over there¡± Mr Rnd replied pointing to The PAJ. ¡°Okay sir¡± Romeo said and took up some courage to go and attend to the PAJ ¡°Hi girls, what we you like to have¡± he asked without looking at their face. ¡°What are you doing here Romeo?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°As you can see am a worker here¡± Romeo said with a smile and drop the menu on the table. ¡°A waiter!¡± Annie muttered but it was loud enough to be heard. ¡°Yes darling, can you please choose the meal of your choice, I have to attend to other customers¡± Romeo said. Pam didn¡¯t say anything to him, she went through the menu. ¡°Give me ck tea with and kimchi¡± Pem said looking through the menu. ¡°Okay ma¡± he said. ¡°Is that what you also want¡± He asked facing Joyce and Annie. ¡°Yes we are okay with that¡± Joyce replied with a smile. ¡°Okay, I will be back soon¡± Romeo said and leave. ¡°Why is he working as a waiter?¡± Annie asked. ¡°He was here, you should have asked him¡± Joyce replied. ¡°Why are you so mean¡± Annie said with a pout. ¡°ck tea, you can enjoy your tea, the kimchi will be ready soon¡± Romeo said with tea in his hand. He drop the tea on the table and leave for another table. ¡°Hello handsome, you are so cute, won¡¯t mind if we had a night stand¡± the girl Romeo was serving said and holding his hand. ¡°Hey respect yourself madam, this is a restaurant not an hotel, if you are horny and you are looking for someone, I will advise you to go to the street, you will surely find one, but for me am not avable¡±Romeo said and took her hand off him. She intentionally makes the tea slip and pour on her body. ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense, how can you employ and ipetent guy, he ruin my dress¡± thedy shouted. ¡°Ma, you pour the tea on yourself, so, why are you ming me for this, I didn¡¯t do anything¡± Romeo said trying to defend himself. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Mr Rnd asked. ¡°Is this the type of worker you supposed to employed, he isn¡¯tpetent, he pour tea on me, he just ruin my new dress¡± She shouted. ¡°Sir, I promised it wasn¡¯t me¡± Romeo said in defense of himself. ¡°LIAR, you poured it on me¡± Thedy yelled. ¡°Ma, I know him very well, he can¡¯t do such thing, even if is happens, maybe it was a mistake¡± Juliet said. ¡°Are you defending him, hmmmm, I see you must be one of his girlfriend, I won¡¯t leave without collecting the money for my dress, because I will have to dispose this dress, it cause alot. why did I even step in here in the first ce, this is not the type of restaurant I patronize, if not that I missed my ride, how will I end up in this type of restaurant. you don¡¯t even have good meal to offer¡± she shouted creating a scene. ¡°ENOUGH, Gosh, what¡¯s your problem, why are you creating uncessary drama here, you think I didn¡¯t see what you did to him. Aren¡¯t you tired of creating a scene. Why am I even arguing with you, take your money, I know this dress of yours isn¡¯t up to the amount I used to a buy meal, so, take this and vacate this premises before I will exposed your dirty secret¡± Pam shouted and put some money in her palm. ¡°I will leave for sure¡± Thedy said and went out with the money. ¡°Begger, she should have just said she needs some money and shouldn¡¯t have create nuisance here¡± Pam said and sit back on their table. She took her tea angrily and sip it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Thanks¡± Romeo said. ¡°Thanks so much, I know very well Romeo can never do such thing¡± Juliet said. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Pam said. ¡°Please can you tell me what she was trying to do with my Romeo, is it not what am thinking, is she trying make my Romeo, NOOO, where¡¯s is she¡± Juliet said and rushed outside. ¡°She gone, so, stop wasting you energy Juliet¡± Mr Rnd said. ¡°Thanks ma, you are a God sent, that how some people walked in here pretending they want to buy something, but the are only here to create a scene¡± Mr Rnd said to Pam. ¡°She should be greatful to her creator that she left before, I find out what she was trying to do, if not I will have let her Know that Romeo belongs to Juliet, me alone and no one else¡± Juliet boost. Romeo quickly leave to the carteen to join the cooking before Juliet will start to ask him question. Pam stares at him. Romeo quickly took his face way from her direction. ********** Lane mansion Pam POV I couldn¡¯t still believe it was Romeo I saw at the restaurant as a waiter. What could have happened. I need to confront him, and asked him, why, he was working as a waiter when his parent are very rich. Something isn¡¯t right somewhere. ¡°Can you face him directly, can you asked him that question, do you think he will open up to you if you ask him. I don¡¯t think so, just keep your cool¡± my subconscious mind said. What am I to do now. What could have happened. Is this one of his behaviors. I couldn¡¯t digest that idea. ¡°But why are you so worried about him, Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve start liking him¡± my subconscious mind said. ¡°Noooooo, I don¡¯t like him, how could I like someone like him, his view disperse me¡± I shouted holding my ear. ¡°then why are you so worry about him, why do you save him, do you forget you save him twice today ¡± my subconscious mind said. ¡°Shut up, leave me alone, I f*cking hate him, I am just, shut up and stop disturbing my life¡± I shouted frustrated and threw my phone away. ¡°Damn, damnit, I hate him¡± I said and sit on my bed. ¡°MEME, why are you shouting, what happened to you, why do you look sad?¡± Vicky askeding into my room. ¡°Nothing, I am okay, I don¡¯t know what as gone over me, who did he think he is?¡± Pam blurted. ¡°What do you mean by him?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Tell him not to show his face ever again, I hate him¡± Pam yelled. ¡°I think my sister heart is melting for someone, but, who could that be, Romeo, Kiles, o, my MEME is in love, so sweet¡± Vicky said and sat on the sofa. she hug the pillow passionately. ¡°WHAT! LOVE!¡± I smirks. ¡°Yes you are in love¡± Vicky said jumping around the room. ¡°Shut up Victoria, how could I be in love, love is scam, those guys are nothing but scum, I can never be in love, I just hate him and nothing more and if you say any more word, I won¡¯t hesitate to throw you out of my room.¡± I thundered. ¡°Really!!! throw me out and I promised I will slip through the stairs and remain In hospital for three months¡±Vicky said with pout. ¡°Shut up, how could you talk about going to the hospital again, I hate the hospital smells, I want you here, do you know how much I missed you, when you are lieing on the sick bed¡± I shouted and rushed to her. I hugged her passionately. ¡°I love you please don¡¯t do something drastic, please¡± I said crying. ¡°So tell me, who is that guy, i mean the guy, that¡¯s making my sister to go crazy¡± Vicky whispered. ¡°You want to know the guy I hate so much, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked and disengage the hug. I sit on the bed. ¡°Yes, i want to know who my sister love so much but iming she hate him¡± Vicky said and sit on the sofa with her palm under her jaw. ¡°Not love, is hatred¡± I corrected. ¡°Okay, anyhow you put it¡± she replied waiting for me to talk . ¡°Well, he is TBC Chapter 26 ¡°Not love, is hatred¡± I corrected. ¡°Okay, anyhow you put it¡± she replied waiting for me to talk . ¡°Well, he is a nobody¡±I said and went into bathroom. ¡°Ew, Crazy MEME¡± she shouted. Am very sure she has went out because I heard the sound of the door barged. ¡°Silly sister, she always add to my headache¡± I said and deep my body into the jacuzzi. Authoress POV The next day. The Lane¡¯s are having their breakfast quietly. Before Pam break the silent. ¡°Mum, I thought you said you and Mrs Emery are friends?¡±Pam asked. ¡°Yes we are best of friends¡±Mrsne replied. ¡°But she never came back after that day, he didn¡¯t show up till Vicky get better, so that got me wondering the type of friendship you guys shared¡± Pam said. ¡± I think Tiana is still very angry with me, for what I did¡± Mrs Lane said sadly. ¡°So why don¡¯t you go and apologise to her, you are the cause of everything¡± Vicky said. ¡°I know, but I am really busy this days, I will create time to see her soon¡±Mrs Lane said. ¡°Better, am off to school¡± Vicky said and stood up from table. ¡°I also lost appetite¡± Pam said and stood up. ******* Pam POV ¡°Good morning my Queen, have you seen the school headline for today¡± Kiles asked and move closer to me. ¡°Are you Crazy, stay away from me, if not dare move closer to me, I will kill you with anything I see¡±I threatened. ¡°No my queen, you know I can never hurt you, I just want to let you know, something that¡¯s very important, but you¡± He said. But I cut him off. ¡°What¡¯s so, important that someone like you will want to say to me, I no you can never say something reasonable, so, f*ck off¡± I shouted and leave angrily. And went into the ss. ¡°Pam you are here, we couldn¡¯t wait for you at our normal spot, today is a bad day¡± Annie said. ¡°What happened¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t replied but show me her phone instead. I took the phone from her. ¡°it everywhere in the school¡± Joyce said. ¡°THE CUTEST GUY(ROMEO), WHICH MOST GIRL ARE CRUSHING ON, IS AN ORDINARY WAITER AT THE RESTAURANT, CLOSE TO THE SCHOOL¡± I read out of shocked. His pictures were I under the post. ¡°What¡¯s all this about, who post this¡± I shouted angrily. ¡°We have no idea, we have been expecting Romeo and Ang since, but we didn¡¯t see them, so I was wondering, maybe they already find out about this, and refused toe to ss¡± Joyce said. ¡°Why do you mentioned my name?¡± Romeo askeding into the ss with him and Ang hand to hand. All eyes were on him. ¡°What¡¯s all this about, why are all of you staring at me like this, is this my first time in this School, even my first time here wasn¡¯t like this¡± Romeo said. ¡°See, this waiter still have mouth to talk¡± someone from the ss said. ¡°Hey, you thought we haven¡¯t know the real you, is on the school headline¡± Another girl said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean¡± Romeo asked. Romeo see this. Ang said and show him the headline on her phone. ¡°Poor girl falling for a waiter, am very sure the 200 generation will be poor and suffer alot¡± A girl saidughing. Everyone start talking to Romeo. ¡°Shut up, shut up, I said shut up ¡°I shouted out of frustration. They all kept quiet. ¡°Have you guys lost it, how can you say such thing about him, what¡¯s bad in been a waiter, everyone got their life to live, so stop splitting out trash, atleast he can feed for himself¡± Pam said. ¡± Pam we are very sorry, we leave you for him, we thought he is a nice and rich, but we misunderstood him he¡¯s just a pretender. You are a hero, you even stood to fight for him¡± A girl said. ¡°Say sorry to our miss Pam, our princess¡± A girl said. ¡°We are sorry, they all said except from Romeo, James, Ang and Pam friends. ¡°We are sorry¡±Kiles said ande closer to Pam. He hold her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t even think, to put that stinky hand of yours on my body, I will have p you, if not that¡­., Wait just tell me why you didn¡¯t do this, why do you put up this headline?¡± I asked a angrily. ¡°What do you mean Pam, how could I have done that, it was true I don¡¯t like Romeo at all. But how do you expect me to Know he¡¯s a waiter, when I don¡¯t know any personal things about his life¡± kiles said in defense of himself. ¡°You are evil and can do anything, so I don¡¯t trust those words,ing out of your mouth¡± Ang said angrily. ¡°Ang you don¡¯t need to shout at him. What if he wasn¡¯t the one, what if it was another person entirely. He didn¡¯t know anything about me, so, tell me, how could he have done that?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°The person that posted it, doesn¡¯t matter, the thing is you are just an ordinary waiter and you pretend to be a rich guy¡± a girl shouted. ¡°Can you just shut up for a seconds, are you freaking out of your mind, when did I ever mention it to you guys, that am from a rich family, did I call any of you and inform him or her, that am from a rich family, answer me ¡± Romeo blurted angrily. Everyone of them couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Since you guys have chosen, not to say anything, please just be silence forever ¡± Romeo said and went to his seat angrily. ¡°Do you all hear that¡± Ang hissed and went to her seat. ****** Romeo POV The school studio ¡°Romeo, who do you think could be behind this¡± Ang asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I don¡¯t want to think about it, so let forget about it and focus on learning music, and moreover am a waiter so that¡¯s not a big deal, am not hurt at all¡± I said. ¡°Yes you are right, I have just thirty minutes to learn this, before, we go to the library¡± she said and sat infront of the keyboard. After ss I always took an hour to teach Ang before going to the restaurant. Thirty minutes to learn music and instrument, and thirty minutes to study book. It was easy for me because she was a fast learner. ¡°1, 2, 3¡­.. Start¡± I said and he start ying the keyboard. ¡°You are too good, I just taught you this yesterday, and you were able to y it very well than I expect¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, after we finish studying yesterday, I came back to practice it and I really love ying it¡± she said smiling. ¡°Excuse me¡± someone said from behind and I turn back to look just to see Pam. ¡°Miss popr, how can we help you?¡± I asked. ¡°I just want to tell you, that, they are very sorry, for what they say to you¡± She said squeezing her face like someone forced her. ¡°They, who are they, well as you can see, am not affected by that, and am quite sure this was all you ns, you think this will bring me down and you can gain the heart of everyone again and be their choice, you¡¯ve seeded, you deserve and award for that Miss, but you shouldn¡¯t have involved my personal life in this. You did right hmmm, I learnt one thing from you, that this world is a survival of the fittest, All is fair in love and war, but I will like to tell you this, there¡¯s nothing you do in deceipt that willst for a long time¡± I said angrily. ¡°Damnit, I never thought you can think like this, how can you think I will stood so low, why will i do such thing, I don¡¯t put mouth in others personal life¡± she yelled angrily. ¡°But you and your friends, are the only one who saw me at the restaurant, no one else¡± I blurted. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I me myself for being foolish toe and apologise to someone like you, idiot¡± she said and leave angrily. ¡°Fool¡± I shouted so that she can hear me. ¡°Romeo, do you think she did it, I don¡¯t think so, anyone could have probably see you at the restaurant and did this, she looks innocent to me, if Pam do something, she would tell you to your face that she did it, she¡¯s fearless¡± Ang said. ¡°I think she can do that, she almost got me rusticated from school some weeks ago, so tell me , why can¡¯t she do this to gain back her position¡± I said . ¡°What if she¡¯s not the one, will you apologise to her?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Why not¡± I replied. ¡°Okay, I will help her, proofing, that she¡¯s innocent, and you will apologize to her after that¡± Ang said. ¡°Deal, that¡¯s only if she¡¯s not guilty. Now let start our practice¡± I said and she nodded her head in replied. ******* ¡°Ha ha ha ha, I am the smartest, I was able to make them fight again, now my Pam won¡¯t want to help him again nor take his side, what did he think, that, I will leave Pam to always help him. No she¡¯s mine alone, I have been dieing to make her my girlfriend since the first day I set my eyes on her, and that idiot think he can just snatched her away from me, just like that¡± Kiles said with an evil grin. ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in the first move, what¡¯s our next move?¡± jack asked. ¡°Just watched¡± Kiles said and smile wickedly. TBC Chapter 27 ¡°Just watched¡± Kiles said and smile wickedly. ¡°This is the chance you have to get closer to Pam, then you will make her yours¡± Nicus said. ¡°Yes, just watch what I will do in ss tomorrow and what am going to do today¡± Kiles said smiling. He smirks. ********* Romeo POV The restaurant ¡°Romeo, take this and deliver it to this address¡±Mr Ronald said and handle a foodstuff and a paper to me. I checked the address and rode straight to the house. ¡°Damnit, how could I forget, that this is the Emery house address¡± I said angrily to myself. How will I do this, how am I supposed to go in there, I am in trouble. An idea stuck me. I took the helmet and put it on. I am quite sure they won¡¯t recognize me, if they didn¡¯t see my face. I put up some courage and went to knock at the door. ¡°who is that¡± someone asked and am quite sure it was Cindy. ¡± Gosh¡± I just pray Alexa shoulde instead of Cindy. Authoress POV ¡°Your order is here ¡± Romeo replied.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Alexa, the delivery is here go and get it¡± Cindy shouted. ¡°Please go and help me to collect it, am very busy here right now¡±Alexa said. ¡°What rubbish!, is better you leave that thing you are doing, and go to get it yourself¡± Cindy said with an eyeroll. ¡°Common!! please, am very sure, you won¡¯t want the house to burnt down¡± Alexa said from the kitchen. ¡°So you are nning to burn this house, your n won¡¯t work, evil girl¡± Cindy shouted. ¡°Will you please stop bbing, and get the stuff for me¡± Alexa said. ¡°Are you crazy, how dare you tell me that I am bbing, who give you that gut to speak to me anyhow, or order me around¡± Cindy said and fumes. ¡°I am waiting¡± Romeo said from outside the house. ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°Mum the delivery is here and I told Alexa to get it, but she didn¡¯t answer me¡± Cindy said. ¡°Ma¡¯am am sorry, I am very busy in here, that¡¯s why I asked her to get it for me but she refused¡± Alexa shouted from the kitchen. ¡°Cindy why are you like this for goodness sake, she only asked you to get those things for her, the door is very close to you, but you are just unimaginable. I will go and get it for you, I am very sure if it¡¯s was Romeo, he would not wait for someone to tell him what to do¡± Mrs Emery said and head towards the door. ¡°Am sorry mum, I will get it¡± Cindy said and quickly rushed to the door. ¡°How could shepare me with that nobody¡± Cindy thought and fumes. ¡°Am waiting¡± Romeo shouted from outside. ¡°Stop shouting, can¡¯t you see aming, can¡¯t you be patient for a bit¡± Cindy yelled. She went to open the door. ¡°This are you stuff madam¡± Romeo said and handle the foodstuff over to Cindy. ¡°Hmmm, hope is not expired?¡± She asked. ¡°Not at all, we don¡¯t sell expired foodstuff¡± Romeo replied and was about to leave. ¡°Wait a minute¡± Cindy said. Romeo heart beat faster and heavily. ¡°What ma¡¯am¡± Romeo replied trying to hold his breath. ¡°Where do you get that wristwatch from?¡± Cindy asked. His eyes widened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Cindy asked. ¡°How could I be so foolish to have forgotten am wearing the wristwatch Cindy gave me on my birthday. How am I going to escape this now¡± Romeo thought and bite his teeth together. ¡°You mean, this wristwatch, hmmm my¡± Romeo mumbled. ¡°Why are you nervous, I asked you a question and you can¡¯t even give me an answer¡± Cindy said. ¡°This wristwatch isn¡¯t important, am running out I time, I have to go, I don¡¯t wanna lose my job¡± Romeo said and try to leave. ¡°Can I see your face, I think you stole this wristwatch from someone¡± Cindy said. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please mind you statement, I have delivered your job, why are you asking me so much question¡± Romeo said. ¡°Nope, I won¡¯t allow you to go easily, not until you answer my question¡± Cindy said and move closer to him. ¡°Cindy, why is it taking you so long, to get the stuff¡± Mrs Emery saiding towards the door. Cindy looks back. Romeo used that opportunity to run out. ¡°Mum this guy is so mannerless¡± Cindy said and point to Romeo but couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°Who are you pointing at¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°Where is the delivery boy, he must have run away¡± Cindy said. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°I think that guy is Romeo, he even try to change is voice, but did he forget I know his postures, even without seeing his face, I know he¡¯s the one, if I tell mum, she might go to the restaurant and bring him home. No Cindy, that mustn¡¯t happened¡± She thought to herself. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°Mum I was just wondering, how he managed to escape so easily, just, because i look back to answer you, that guy must be a real criminal¡± Cindy replied. ¡°What exactly is the problem?¡± Mrs Emery asked. ¡°Can you imagine that guy told me, that am so stupid to have kept him waiting, just, because I asked him, why he was barking like a dog, and I do really want to deal with him, but you let him escape¡± Cindy said and pretend to fumes. ¡°You are the one that first insulted him, so he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong by replying you. Go and give the foodstuffs to Alexa in the kitchen¡± Mrs Emery said and leave Cindy alone standing. .¡±Hmmmm, thank goodness, I am very smart, Cindy, I think you deserve an de for what you just did, Romeo aming for you, just start preparing for my visit, it will be a very good surprised for you My darling Romeo, the delivery boy ¡± Cindy said to herself andugh wickedly. ******** Romeo POV Escaping from Cindy is like wining an award, but how can I be so stupid to have not remembered I was wearing the wristwatch she gave me. If Cindy find out it was me, then, I am in big trouble, I mean a great one. I rode to the restaurant immediately. And seeing Juliet is just like a load on my neck. I walked into the restaurant just to see many of my college mate at the restaurant. I saw Kiles, and his friends were also there. Goodness, what are they all doing here. ¡°Romeo, what will happen next, I think this people are here to cause trouble for you, why are you always unlucky¡± my subconscious mind said. I pretend not to noticed their present and was about to walk away from there. ¡°Mr waiter, can you please bring your menu here¡± Kiles said. ¡°Yes why not¡± I said and went to give him the menu. ¡°You don¡¯t even have foreign meal, what type of restaurant is this¡± Kiles said and throw the menu away. ¡°How dare you¡± Juliet shouted and rushed to Kiles. She hold his cor and pin him on the chair. ¡°Let go of him¡±Nicus said and held Juliet. She bite him hard on his neck. ¡°Juliet stop it¡± I said and released her from kiles. Kiles was breathing so heavily while Nicus was holding his neck. ¡°What¡¯s happening here¡± Mr Ronald askeding into the restaurant. ¡°Dad could you imagine this fool Insulted our restaurant and even have the gut to throw our menu away, how dare him messed with our things¡± Juliet said angrily and exined everything to her father. She further exined how all of them came to the restaurant and insist, that they only want me to serve them. They even start shouting, that some of the customer left angrily. ¡°What nonsense, does this ce looks like a club or a ying ground, why will you invite all your friends toe and cause nuisance in my restaurant?¡± Mr Ronald asked and facing me ¡°I didn¡¯t invited any of them, I promised¡± I said. ¡°He didn¡¯t invite them, I was the one who brought their here, well Romeo have told us alot about this restaurant, the great food you prepared and everything, that¡¯s why we choose to visit, to see if what he says was true, so don¡¯t prove us wrong¡± TBC Chapter 28 ¡°You will answer me first, what¡¯s your reply?¡± Ang asked. ¡°I told her no, I already told her she¡¯s my friend and just like a sister, so I don¡¯t have feeling for her, I know it¡¯s hurt to be rejected, but am just trying to be straight forward, I don¡¯t want to y with her emotions by saying yes. So I just makes her understand, but she refused to understand and said I should think about it, I don¡¯t know what is there to think about, she said she gives me till tomorrow to get a reply ¡± Romeo exined. Ang exploded into aughter. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°That¡¯s funny, why will she want you to think about it, you have already told her your mind, but she insisted you think about it, that¡¯s crazy ¡°Ang replied. ¡°That¡¯s her own way of reasoning, so tell me, why did you call me love?¡± Romeo asked.. ¡°Do you take that seriously, you are just a good friend of mine, and a heart winner, you are cute and nice, meeting you is the greatest experience ever. So, I as a friend, I promised to always be there by your side, no matter what, and I am ready to save you in any problem or trouble that mightes your way, you are more than a friend, in a word you are a brother and everything to me¡± Ang said smiling. ¡°Hmmm¡± Romeo Chuckled and smile back at her. ¡°So you must not be surprised if I call you any lovely name in front of everyone, that¡¯s just a way of expressing how speacial you are¡± Ang said and hold his cheek. ¡°You are such a sweetheart, I can¡¯t imagine I have a friend that got my back, you are just like Owen and Alina¡±Romeo said. ¡°Hmm, I am blushing¡±Ang said blushing hard. ********* In the ss ¡°Sir¡± Kiles called. Everyone looks at his direction. ¡°Why are you all staring at me?¡± Kiles asked. ¡°What happened Kiles? ¡± The teacher asked. ¡°Sir, why aren¡¯t you talking about the uing musicpetition for schools, I heard the news on the TV, but you aren¡¯t saying anything about it, so I decide to asked you¡± Kiles said. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t talk about it, because we won¡¯t be participating¡± The teacher said. ¡°Why?¡± Pam asked. ¡°We losest year, and we can¡¯t afford to disgrace ourselves this year again¡± The teachers said. ¡°Sir, we losest year, because I was ill and didn¡¯t participate, but am sure we can¡¯t lose this year again, am very sure of that¡± Pam said. ¡°Hmmm, I think you are right, I will talk to the counselor, so you guys should start getting ready, is just one weeks remaining so it will be better if you start preparing¡± The teacher said. ¡°Thank you sir¡± Pam said. ¡°Kiles, I think you are so smart to have bring this idea, so I will like to choose the leader, As you all know that, Pam is the best singer in this school of recent. I have also seen someone that¡¯s very good, so, I will mention his name, him and Pam will have to work together and choose who will participate in thispetition¡± The teacher said. Kiles smile and adjust himself waiting for the teacher to mention is name. ¡°Romeo will be the person working with Pam, his a very good singer and instrumental yer¡± The teacher said. Ang smile and look at Romeo. ¡°Sir why will you choosed him, he didn¡¯t know anything about music, it was me and Pam that are the best musician in this school. So, why do you think, he¡¯s perfect for this, where will we start from¡± Kiles said. ¡°Kiles he is more than good, his more good than you and Pam, I always see him and Ang in the studio everyday, his y and sing well. Is not like am doubting yourpetency, but am just trying to let you know, so it will be better for you, and those who are ready to participate in the event, to start learning from him, even if he is the only one that participate, am very sure we will win ¡± The teacher said. Kiles and Pam fumes. ¡°Romeo are you ready to participate or not?¡± The teacher asked. ¡°Sir am always ready¡± Romeo replied with a smile. ¡°So you guy¡¯s should get ready, we must win this time, Pam is up to you and Romeo¡± The teacher said. ¡°Okay sir¡±Pam said nodding her head positively. ¡°ss over¡± The teacher said and went out. ¡°Damnit, How dare him, I brought this idea but he recognized this fool Instead¡±Kiles said and hit the table angrily. ¡°Do you want to start creating your nuisance again?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Hey keep quite right now, or I will strangle you alive ¡°Nicus said angrily. ¡°Angmon let¡¯s go¡± Romeo said and drag Ang. ¡°Romeo wait a minute¡± Annie said and bring a small note from Romeo. He opened it and read it silently. ¡°Let¡¯s meet in the studio, so as to talk about thepetition¡± He read and look at Pam. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± He said to Ang. ****** Pam POV I wrote a note and asked Annie to help me give it to him. he read it and didn¡¯t reply. Such a rude guy. I promised am not going to talk to him when I get there, he must be the first to talk to me, why is he like that. I don¡¯t like him at all. He misunderstood me even when I try to be nice. ¡°Pam, I think this will make you and Romeo end your fight, you will have to work together for achieve a goal of wining thispetition, this will bring you guys closer¡± Joyce said. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to him, he must talk to me first ¡± I said with a pout. ¡°Really, okay, as you wish, I will just sit back and watch¡± Annie said. ¡°You should stop this, is childish, why can¡¯t you just forget about everything that happened¡± Joyce said. ¡°Just leave me, I know how to handle this¡± I said and went into the studio. He was there with Ang. Ang went out when I get there. I find a ce to sit and didn¡¯t say anything to him. He looks at me and didn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him, why is he not saying anything to me¡± I thought and fume. After ten minute he didn¡¯t say anything neither do I. He brought out a book and pen and was start writing something I didn¡¯t know. He stand up ande towards me. He show me the note and drop it right Infront of me and went out of there. I read out loud. ¡°You are so foolish to have wasted ten minutes out of my precious time. If you try that with me again, I won¡¯t mind to puck out one of your eyes.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When you are ready to talk, e and call me yourself, and don¡¯t think if you send a letter I will reply you. The practice will start when you are ready to leave your silent mode, Bye for today ¡± I read. ¡°Gosh, harrant nonsense¡±I yelled and went out angrily. ¡°What happened, we saw Romeoing out?¡± Annie asked. ¡°He¡¯s arrogant, rude and grumpy, see this¡± I said and gave them note to read. ¡°Hmmmm¡± Annie scoffed. ¡°What why do you chuckled¡± I asked with frown. ¡± But it¡¯s hurt, Romeo did well¡±Joyce said and burst outughing. ¡°I will make sure I deal with him, it was because of him, that makes the two of you to make jest of me¡± I said angrily and start looking for him. Luckily for me I sighted him. I moved closer to him. TBC Chapter 29 I will make sure I deal with him, it was because of him, that makes the two of you to make jest of me¡± I said angrily and start looking for him. Luckily for me I sighted him. I moved closer to him. ¡°Hey!¡± I called. Snd He looks around. ¡°You know am speaking to you, so stop looking for something else¡± I said with an eyeroll. ¡°Do you Know who goes by the name Hey?¡±Romeo asked Ang. ¡°Not at all, you are Romeo, am Ang¡±She replied. ¡°Do you hear that, if you want to address me, you should call me by my name¡±Romeo said. ¡°Why do you do that¡± I said holding my ear not knowing what to say. ¡°Ohhh, so you¡¯ve decided to talk now, is cool but I don¡¯t have your time again for today, till tomorrow¡±Romeo said and wink at me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He left with Ang.. ¡°Disgusting, Arrogant, rude, grumpy, Ahhhhh, Ew, nonsense¡± I shouted angrily and hit my leg on the floor. ¡°Hmmm, How I wish Romeo is my boyfriend, I will be happy¡±Annie said. ¡°Are you crazy, how can say such thing, am I not your friend, why can¡¯t you guy¡¯s inherit my enemy¡±I said holding her by her shoulder. ¡°Romeo is not an enemy, we already inherit kiles and his friends, because we supported you, but Romeo is not a bad guy, so, why do we need to inherit him. Do you forget he helped Vicky¡±Annie said. ¡°Yes Pam, we the PAJ are fucking arrogant and people¡¯s still love us, so why don¡¯t we try to be nice to them¡±Joyce said. ¡°When you are too nice towards people, they will take you for granted and disrespectful you so much, but when you maintain your standard they will value you. Am f¡±cking done here, am going home¡±I said and went to my car angrily. ******* Lane mansion Authoress POV ¡°Okay, no problem, I will be there around 6pm ¡°Vicky said to someone on phone. ¡°Promised¡± The person said from the other end. ¡°I promised, trust me am gonnae¡± Vicky said smiling. ¡°Okay thanks so much, you are cherished¡±The person said from the other end. ¡°Huh huh, thanks so much¡±Vicky said with a smile. Pam enter into her room and was looking for something. ¡°Leo please spare me for few minutes¡±Vicky said and hang the call. ¡°What are you looking for MEME?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know am looking for something¡±Pam said and continue checking the whole room. ¡°Common, what¡¯s all this about, how can you be searching for something without losing anything?¡±Vicky asked. ¡°I have lost something, many things¡± she said holding her head and breaks down crying. ¡°What could have happened, I have never seen you crying like this before¡± Vicky said and rushed closer to her. ¡°He is the one, that as always caused trouble for me, when he first came to my school, everyone focused on him, and stopped liking me, I hate him so much, but he still support and stand by us, when you are in the hospital, but he as change alot. He don¡¯t want to be my friend again and he hate me now, imagine, I slub him and he also slub me, I wanted to deal with him but I couldn¡¯t, I will have hit him so hard if it was before, but I just stood Infront of him, I will have to tolerate all his nuisance attitude now, he¡¯s so despicable¡±Pam said crying. ¡°Huh huh, she don¡¯t even know if to insult or praise him, I have known this since but she keeps denying, am sure many MEME now loves Romeo, she¡¯s has been denying this since, and she will have to ept it now, Ding Dong¡± Vicky thought to herself and nod her head. ¡°So tell me, who¡¯s that person that makes my sister cries, I haven¡¯t seeing you cry for years now, so please tell me now, I need you know¡±Vicky said and raised her head up. ¡°Romeo, his is so despicable, I hate him froming into my life, he made my life hell, I hate him so much¡± She said and dream my pillow away. ¡°Why are you like this, you are disorganizing my room, because you are in Love¡± Vicky blurted. ¡°Love!!!!, Who¡¯s in love!?¡±Pam asked. ¡°You of course, you are in love but you can¡¯t admit it, why can¡¯t you just go to him and tell him you love him, I know you won¡¯t do that, because you are so proud, but it might be toote, if Romeo find himself a good and lovely girl¡± Vicky replied and sit on the sofa. ¡°Shhh, shhh, enough of your nonsense, I don¡¯t love him, and if you dare say a words again, I will kill you right away¡± Pam said and cover Vicky mouth with her palm. ¡°Huuuh, huuhh leave me¡± Vicky shouted hitting her. ¡°You are just too stubborn, I will have to tolerate you and also tolerate that evil eyes called Romeo, Eww, I will have to stand with him as the leader of the musicpetition, disgusting¡±Pam said with her imaginary tears. ¡°You are something else, few minutes ago your tears were real, but now you are faking a smile, I don¡¯t seem to understand you again, And which musicpetition are you talking about?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware that there is a state musicpetitioning up ?¡±Pam asked. ¡°I knew that and we have been getting ready for two weeks now, howe are you just preparing, but, do you know that Romeo as been helping us since we started. He said your school isn¡¯t participating and it has always been his dream to participate, but he¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t allow him do that, so he always help us with the instrument through phone call. He told us what to do, you don¡¯t know if you noticed that I have beening hometely this days. That¡¯s because I am one of the people representing our school, but I was surprised when you said, your school will be participating, Romeo will jilt us for his school, we will lose, this bad¡± Vicky said holding her head. ¡°I never knew this, so he knew about this and didn¡¯t say anything, gosh that¡¯s why I don¡¯t like him at all, such a fool, I will have to speak to him, to stop, helping your school, we can¡¯t afford to lose, I already promised that we will win this, even with myst drop of blood ¡°Pam said. ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside, we are siblings, And shouldn¡¯t be fighting over apetition, we can do that in a school¡±Vicky said. ¡°I knew but I will have to call him, do you have his phone number, please if you do give if to me¡±Pam said. ¡°I one¡¯s had is number, but that¡¯s was his old number, Owen told me his phone was stolen, so he had changed it, but if you don¡¯t mind I will get if for you, from Owen, but on one condition¡±Vicky said. ¡°What condition?¡± Pam asked. ¡°You won¡¯t speak to him rudely, you will talk to him in a cool and calm tone, so he will know you are in love with him¡± Vicky replied blushing. ¡®¡±Gosh,mon just help me with his number¡±Pam pleaded with his hand folder together. ¡°Deal or no deal¡±Vicky said with an eyeroll. ¡°Okay, deal¡± Pam said with a pout. Vicky pick up her Phone and dial Owen number. She told him to help her with Romeo number and Owen sent it to her without any query. ¡°You see, just a sentence and I was able to get his number without any problem¡± Vicky said and gave the number to Pam. Pam input the number on her phone at saved it with EVIL EYES. She dial the number but romeo didn¡¯t pick up at the first ringing. ¡°Are you sure this number is his ?¡±Pam asked dialing the number for the second time. ¡°Keep trying Maybe he¡¯s busy¡± Vicky replied putting on her TV. He picked up on the second ringing. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this, are you a customer, do you need me to deliver something from you, we offered the best, you will totally love it, if I prepared meal for you, you will eat my hand made food and you life won¡¯t the same again¡±He said from the other end. ¡°Ew, Hey!! I can see that your job as gone into you skull that you think everyone needs, you to deliver something for them. ¡°Stop it girl, you will never change, we aren¡¯t in school and you calling me, I think there must be a good reason¡± Romeo said from the other end. ¡°Shut up, and listen, I didn¡¯t call to give you some good news, so don¡¯t be too excited, EVIL EYES¡±Pam blurted. ¡°I told you not to say something rude, but you will never change¡± Vicky shouted. ¡°WOW!!,. Is so cool hearing that from a girl like you, I totally love it, today I know you¡¯ve always starred into my eyes, that¡¯s why you knew is evil, madam I have some good and reasonable things to do, let me hang up, before my restaurant girlfriende and kill you ¡± Romeo said hang up. ¡°How dare him, hang up on me, I will call him back¡± Pam fumes. Vicky exploded intoughter. She dial the number again. ¡°Are you crushing on me now, I see that you are crushing on me that¡¯s what¡¯s you wanna said, but you ego wouldn¡¯t allow you, I will think about it, get lost, one more thing, I hate you¡± Romeo said and hung up. ¡°Ew, gosh, crazy¡±Pam yelled and throw her phone on the sofa. TBC Chapter 30 ¡°Ew, gosh, crazy¡±Pam yelled and throw her phone on the sofa. ¡°I told you not to be rude, but you won¡¯t listen, I think Romeo put you in your ce¡± Vicky said watching movie. ¡°I don¡¯t like the movie you are watching, I hate romantic story and prefer horror movie¡±Pam said. ¡°That¡¯s why you have the same behaviour with them¡±Vicky said with a pout. ¡°Damnit, you are too sassy for my liking¡±Pam said and went out of her room. ¡°Finally I will have peace, arrogant MEME¡± Vicky said and continue watching her movie. She remembered she promised to call Leo back. She quickly took her phone and call him. ******** The Emery mansion Cindy POV I haven¡¯t got the chance to go and visit the foolish Romeo in the restaurant. I dial Mikel number and asked him toe to our house and told my parent he want toe and take me out. Mikel is a childhood friend. His parent and my parents are family friends. He left Korean to study in London, when he was at the age of 10, and now he has finished his education while am still in school. He just came back 2weeks ago. We love each other so much. He¡¯s a rxed and caring guy. He asked me out after one week of his arrival and I jilt my school boyfriend for him. Because I don¡¯t know the type ofdy that will see a caring guy and said, she want to die with a guy, she was just managing and a bad boy to be precise. I heard the sound of door bell. I am sure it was him. I quickly went to my wardrobe and picked up a bomber short and a armless crop top. I quickly get dressed and pick up my longsleeve jacket Incase if there¡¯s cold. I picked up my phone and bagpack and set to go and join him in the livingroom. I was surprised that he was standing by my door pole with his hand fold resting his body on the pole. ¡°Hmmmm¡±He smirks immediately I saw him. ¡°Huh huh, howe you are here?¡±I asked smiling. ¡°Do you forget that this is also my house¡±He replied smiling. ¡°I got that, okay let¡¯s go¡±I said and hold his hand. ¡°To where exactly?¡± He asked. ¡°I want us to go to a restaurant, my friend told me they give the best meal, so I want to go and have a taste of it¡±I said to him. ¡°Okay no problem, your wish is mymand¡± he said and we both went to his car hand in hand. Authoress POV They drove to the restaurant Romeo worked. ¡°Romeo take the menu to those customers that just arrived¡± Mr Ronald said. ¡°Okay sir¡± Romeo said and take the menu to them. ¡°You are wee here, which meal will you like to have¡± Romeo said and drop the menu ¡°Cindy, ohh damnit, if I had known, I will have excuse myself from Mr Ronald¡±Romeo thought. ¡°Hello, get us this, I will like to have it after a very long time of leaving Korean¡±Mikel said. Romeo looked at him. ¡°Where did I knew him from¡±Romeo muttered but it was loud enough to be heard. ¡°Are you referring to me?¡± Mikel asked staring at him. ¡°No, I mean that guy over there, his face look familiar¡± Romeo said pointing at a guy in the restaurant. ¡°But your face look familiar, are you Romeo?¡± Mikel asked. ¡°Romeo hmmm, not at all am Leo¡± Romeo lied. ¡°Which Romeo are you talking about, do you mean my Romeo?¡±Cindy asked. ¡°Yes, the simrities is there¡± He said. ¡°Sir, how was that possible, I didn¡¯t know her, my name his Leo Lionel, I came from a very poor home and am working here so as to help my family¡± Romeo lied. ¡°Oh, but you really look like Romeo, her mum even show me the pictures, I can¡¯t lie you are just a replica of him¡± Mikel said. ¡°He¡¯s just a look alike, like dad told you Romeo is in America, he was transferred there, so has toplete is education, because, he was now stubborn that be doesn¡¯t want to listen to anyone¡± Cindy said. ¡°But your mum do really missed him. We can call him¡± Mikel said. ¡°You know he might be busy by now, he told us, he his and admin in apany, and he always went there after school, so his so busy, don¡¯t worry we will talk to himter¡± Cindy lied. Romeo was so surprised that they could lie about his identify. ¡°Okay no problem¡± Mikel said nodding his head. ******* Kiles ¡°All my n keeps going wrong, why do this always happened to me, why am I so unlucky, all my n are always ruined, I bought up that idea, so, that me and Pam could get closer. But she would have to be with him, she will have to bear him, he will never stop taunting her, I love and respect her, but I never got that chance to be with her, it was so easy for that idiot go be around her, what if Pam fall in love with him, then I am doom¡±I said feeling devastated ¡°Common, you don¡¯t need to do that, you should see Pam doesn¡¯t like him at all, don¡¯t you see her expression when the teacher was praising hom earlier, I think we should change our n¡± Jack said. ¡°What are the things I can do to get her¡± I asked anxiety. ¡°By trying to be her hero¡± Nicus said. ¡°Hero, I don¡¯t really understand you guys¡±I said. ¡°What we mean is that, you will be her hero, you will be the one causing problem for her and you will also be the one to pacify her, she won¡¯t know you plot this, so, she will start falling for you unknowingly, you know girls do love guys who cares about them so much, after that she will be yours forever¡±Jack said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Idea is of any use, what if she get hurt, no we have to think of a better n. We can do something that won¡¯t make him participate then, I will be there in his ce¡±I said. ¡°No, if we do anything drastic,, she will suspect us, do you forget, after seeing the pictures we posted, she said it was you who posted it, you know we are bullies in school, so is very easy to suspect us. So, I don¡¯t think hurting Romeo would be best n, she should be the one getting hurt while you will keep pacifying and saving her ¡± Nicus said. ¡°Okay I will think about it¡± I said and sit. ******** The next day in the ss. ¡°Where¡¯s is my wristwatch, I kept it in my bag, so where did it disappear to¡± Romeo said searching for his wristwatch. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t drop in your hostel¡± Ang said. ¡°An sure I put it in my bag¡± Romeo said still searching. ¡°Let me announced, if someone has seen it by mistake¡±Ang said and stood up. ¡°Hi everyone, sorry for disturbing you, please, do you by mistake see Romeo wristwatch¡± Ang asked. ¡°Not at all¡± some replied. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we search everyone bags to see if it isn¡¯t there ¡°Jack said. ¡°Why do we have to do that, do you count everyone here as a thief, well you won¡¯t be searching my bag, because I don¡¯t allow anyone to look into my privacy¡±Pam said and sit. ¡°Atleast you can allow one of your friends to do that, we aren¡¯t forcing you, you are in the ss president, you should be able to help us in situation like this, what if they eventually steal something that¡¯s very important one day¡± Nicus said. ¡°Okay, as you wish¡± Pem said and gave her bag to Romeo. ¡°Why me?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Is your wristwatch, so, you should check it yourself¡± Pam replied. Kiles and his gang smirks at each other. He took Pam bag and check it. ¡°What¡¯s this¡± Romeo said bringing out the wristwatch from Pam bag.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. TBC Chapter 31 ¡°What¡¯s this¡± Romeo said bringing out the wristwatch from Pam bag. ¡°What!!!! How did this get into my bagpack¡± Pam eximed shocked. ¡°So Pam could stood so low, to steal, despite all their riches¡±A girl said from the ss. ¡°Will you shut up, how could you think Pam could do that¡± Kiles said. ¡°Why are you supporting her, let her proof that she¡¯s innocent¡±Another of the ss said. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, why will she want to steal his wristwatch ¡°Kiles shouted. ¡°Everyone stop, it was my mistake, I told her to keep it for me yesterday, Yes we were at the studio together talking about thepetition. I told her that, I need to go to somewhere, but she insisted that we shouldplete our discussion, I promised toe back, but she didn¡¯t believe, not until I drop my wristwatch, but I couldn¡¯t go back there, that she had to called me yesterday and scolded me from noting back. See the miss calls, she¡¯s the one I saved with miss popr, see this, I forgot I gave her my wristwatch, and she might have also forget, if not she would have reminded me I gave her yesterday ¡± Romeo said. ¡°You should be careful next time, and don¡¯t just used anybody anyhow, I don¡¯t know how you could be so dumb to forget this, idiot¡±Kiles hissed and sit down. ¡°This is a total lie, we didn¡¯t spoke yesterday, is he trying to save me, did he actually plot the wristwatch in my bag, there¡¯s something fishy, am very sure someone did this to humiliate me¡±Pam thought and sit. ¡°Pam am sorry for cursing trouble for you, please just try to forgive me¡± Romeo apologized. ¡°Forgive me too¡± The girl who spoke earlier apologized. The studioContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Romeo, what was that, I know you are trying to save her from being humiliated, but why do you take those insult from Kiles. And why did you do that, you found your wristwatch in her bag, yet you saved her, that¡¯s kind of you¡±Ang said. ¡°I am sure is a set up, to think of it, why will someone like Pam, A rich daughter, who get everything she needs at the right time, will want to steal my wristwatch ¡± Romeo said. ¡°Romeo, I was also thinking the same thing ¡°Ang said. ¡°Hello, can I have a discussion with you ¡± Pam said. ¡°Hey! Miss popr here you are¡±Romeo said. ¡°Let me excused you¡±Ang said. ¡°No, I won¡¯t take long, you should stay here¡±Pam said. ¡°I will leave the two of you¡±Ang said and Leave. ¡°What was that for?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you just try, not to be rude for a minute¡±Romeo said. ¡°Tell me why do you put your wristwatch in my bag and lie you gave me yesterday?¡± Pam asked with so much anger. ¡°Am not in the mood to fight today, can you please excuse me¡± Romeo stood to leave. Pam block his way. ¡°Sorry, but I want to know, why? you did that¡±Pam said. ¡°You are just like a chameleon, you just say sorry, and you are already rude again. Well I saved you, so you should be happy and stop bothering me¡±Romeo said. ¡°I deserve to know, you will have to exin to me, what? that drama was all about¡± Pam insisted. ¡°Well, you should asked Kiles and his gang, I don¡¯t know how they end up putting my wristwatch in your bag, but am very sure they are against you, I saw them given each other signal. Is like they are trying to y some silly games with you, like they will cause trouble for you and will also rescue you. Why am I even saying all this to you, you won¡¯t believe me, so there¡¯s no point¡± Romeo exined. ¡°I think that must be truth¡± Pam said and remember something. shes Earlier that morning ¡°Why are you always like this, can¡¯t you see properly¡±Pam shouted at Kiles. ¡°Am very sorry queen, I will help you pack your things¡± Kiles said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will pack it myself¡± Pam said angrily and was about to bend. Her phone beep. She picked up the call and was talking to the person on phone while Kiles was packing her things. ¡°Take, sorry for barging into you¡± Kiles said and handover the bagpack. Pam took the bag and leave for the ss still on call. End of shes ¡°How could he, I will make sure I deal with him, that he will never mess with me, for the rest of his life¡±Pam said angrily. ¡°You can do thatter, we have just few days to practice for thepetition and we haven¡¯t started yet. If we continue like this, then we will definitely loss¡± Romeo said. ¡°You are right, I already made a promise, that we will win no matter what, but I will have to go and deal with him first, how dare him do that to me ¡°Pam said and was about leaving. ¡°You have to listen me¡±Romeo held her hand and she roll back and rest on his chest. ¡°Stay away from me¡± She said and pushed him. ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate your pride again, you wanted to fall but I helped you, you rest on my chest like your life depends on it, but you are now ming me ¡°Romeo said and hissed. ¡°Hey, you should be happy that someone like me rest on your chest, and why are you behaving like a fool, your chest is so t notpared to mine¡±Pam blurted and cover her mouth. ¡°WOW! WOW!! WOW!!!, Continue why did you stop, you have a big chest and my is small, hmmm¡± Romeo said. ¡°Silly must you repeat everything I said, See am warning you stay away from me ¡°Pam said. ¡°No, not until thepetition is over¡± Romeo said and forced her to sit down. ¡°Leave me alone¡± Pam shouted trying to released herself. Romeo shushed her up with one of his fingers. They share eyelock. They were lost staring at each other eyes. Romeoe back to his senses. ¡°You will sit here, why we discuss about thepetition, if not you aren¡¯t permitted to go anywhere ¡°Romeo said and sat on another chair. ¡°Competition! Competition!! Competition!!!, Okay sir start the discussion¡±Pam yelled. ¡°You will start¡± Romeo said. Romeo phone beep. ¡°Unknown number¡± He said and pick it up. ¡°Hello Romeo, this Vicky¡±She said from the other end. ¡°WOW!! my baby, how have you been?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Am not good at all¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Why what happened, why aren¡¯t you happy¡± Romeo said. ¡°Because you didn¡¯te to teach us music, we might lose¡± Vicky said with an imaginary tears. ¡°Common girl our school is also participating in this, so am busy, you guys can start practicing everything I taught you, I wille to see youter, I love you babe¡± Romeo said. Pam fumes. ¡°Okay, I love you too ¡°Vicky said. ¡°Hey young women, why do you look angry?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Who are you talking to on phone?¡± Pam asked. Romeo use his hand to rub his eyes to be sure, if he¡¯s dreaming. ¡°Do you just asked me, who I was talking to on my own phone¡± Romeo said. ¡°Yes, and you must answer me¡±Pam said. ¡°Who am I to you, and why are you involving in my personal life?¡± Romeo asked and feezes the gum he was chewing. ¡°I will asked, because Is not only your life¡± Pam said. ¡°What!!!, This serious than I thought, how, Is it not only my life, I want to know¡± Romeo asked and move closer to her. ¡°Get lost¡± Pam said and pushed him hard. He fell on the floor. ¡°My head¡± He shouted and passed out. Pam who has already reach the door pole saw this and ran to him. TBC Chapter 32 ¡°My head¡± He shouted and passed out. Pam who has already reached the door pole saw this and ran to him. ¡°Romeo wake up, am sorry I don¡¯t mean to do that¡± Pam said trying to wake him up. But Romeo didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Water, water¡­ were am going to get water¡±Pam said looking around. She start searching the whole ce for water. ¡°As she lost her mind, did she forget that this is a studio, I pray she went out to look for water, so I can sit, and pretend to have passed out if I see hering, let me see how she¡¯s eager to get water¡±¡®Romeo thought and stylishly opened his eyes and smile. But Pam was right Infront of him, and caught him red handed. Romeo try to close is eye¡¯s back. ¡°WOW! Don¡¯t just try to close that eyes of yours, I think you are a good actor, am also a good one at that, idiot!¡± Pam said and was about to leave. ¡°You aren¡¯t caring at all, your future boyfriend will really try¡± Romeo said and sprang up. ¡°Thanks alot for telling me, that am not caring, nothing happened to you and you expect me to start trembling, moreover who told you am interested In having a boyfriend¡± Pam said. ¡°Really! WOW!, That¡¯s great, then why don¡¯t you join group of sister¡¯s, it will be good for you, I can be your aplish¡±Romeo said. ¡°And how was that your bussiness?¡±Pam said. ¡°Is my business, like you said my life is not only mine, so your life is not only yours¡± Romeo said and sat on the chair with his leg on each other. ¡°Silly, I don¡¯t have your time¡± Pam said. ¡°You must, I quit work today, so we can talked about thepetition, but you are just been stubborn. if you don¡¯t cooperate, I will go straight and report you to the school counselor¡±Romeo said. ¡°Do you think he will believe you, not at all¡±Pam said. ¡°Why won¡¯t he?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Do you forget you told everyone in our department, that, we are already discussing about thepetition, so I can frame you with that, you know¡±Pam said with a wink. ¡°You are too devilish, I used that to saved you from been humiliated, but you think of using it against me, get out of my way, you fool¡± Romeo said and was about to leave. Pam held him. ¡°Why do you take this personal, why will l do that, I said that, so, you would stop threatening me. But you got angry instead, I thought you are perfect and don¡¯t get angry easily, your future girlfriend will try¡± Pam said. ¡°Gosh!!, See you tomorrow¡± Romeo said and leave. Pem try to stop him but couldn¡¯t. ***** Romeo POV Pam is just too stubborn. But I like teasing and taunting her, I think that¡¯s the only way to deal with spoilt brat like her. It was not like an angry, but I need toplete a task, so I pretend to be angry to excuse myself. I went to the school bar and luckily for me, I saw those who I came for. I moved closer to their table. ¡°Can I seat, this is a table for four, so I can upied one¡± I said and seat, without them permmiting me. ¡°What are you doing here ?¡± Nicus asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good question, I didn¡¯t have much time, you can asked the waiter to give me a cup, do I can wine and dine with you¡±¡® I said. ¡°Stop beating around the bush and go straight to the point¡± Jack said. ¡°Well I came here to warn you, to stop those act of yours, you want to be her hero, then do that in a proper way, Learn to respect people¡±I said. ¡°Meaning, because, I don¡¯t understand all this lecture¡± Kiles said. ¡°You thought I am not aware of what you did, I Knew it was your n, you stole my wristwatch and put it in Pam bagpack, and you pretend not to know anything about it. That¡¯s so silly of you¡±I said and rest my back on the chair. ¡°Are you done with your silly lecture, you can leave now¡± Jack said. ¡°I Knew you to be the one who knows how to talk very well, among your gang, but let me warn you very well, if I ever see you trying to bully anybody in this school again, I promised I will show you what am capable of doing¡± I said pointing a finger at him. ¡°Drop that your hand guy, did I look like someone you can threatened¡± He said and drop my hands with his. I scoffed. ¡°To me you are nothing than a bit is sand, and i will make you know how bad I can be, if you try anything drastic¡± I said, and stood to leave. ¡°Why not faced me instead, you don¡¯t have case with them, is with me, am the one who loves Pam not them¡± Kiles said. ¡°You don¡¯t love her, you are just obsess about her, you are lusting over her, because love don¡¯t harm, and moreover Pam deserve a better guy than you, so stop disturbing yourself, she might be arrogant, but she has a good heart ¡°I said. ¡°I Know am a bad guy, so stop lecturing me, I love her and will do anything to make her mine¡± Kiles said and stood up. ¡°Hmmmm!! That¡¯s when you change to a better person, but I don¡¯t even think, it can be possible, because you don¡¯t deserve her ¡± I said. ¡°I Know you are trying to impress her, but don¡¯t even think too far, because she can¡¯t be yours, she mine and mine forever¡± Kiles said. ¡°I am not impressing her in anyway, she will like me herself and know I am worthy of her love, I will not try to be a perfect guy for her, but I will make her realized, am the perfect guy for her, how do you see that. And don¡¯t be surprised, She already knew you plot that wristwatch in her bag, I told her, so, she can know you are dangerous for her. But I promised I would never stop her, from being with you if she loves you, I will even make sure both of you end up together, but not until you are ready to became a good guy¡± I said and smile. ¡°So why don¡¯t you make it easy for me, I will change for good, that¡¯s if you promised me that you will make her love me, can you promised, I Know you can never, so stop pretending¡±Kiles said. ¡°Like I said earlier, I said if she loves you not forcing her to love you, prove yourself worthy of her atleast for a day¡± I said. ¡°Leave now, we have tolerate all your trash, so you won¡¯t say anymore words, now get lost!!¡±Jack said angrily.. ¡°Are you deaf, leave!!!!!¡± Nicus stormed. ¡°Am not surprised, that¡¯s why they said birds of a feather flocks together. You don¡¯t have anything benefiting to do with you life, other than causing problem for other, and the two of you, don¡¯t even in your miserable life shout at me!! ¡°I thundered. ¡°What are you capable of doing, hmmm?¡±Nicus asked. ¡°Maybe many things¡± Pam saiding inside the bar. Thanks goodness she didn¡¯t heard our full discussion. ¡°Yes, he can do many things to you brat, how dare you try to frame Pam for what he didn¡¯t do?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°I Know everything¡± Pam said and faced me. Gosh did she know I love her, no she must¡¯ve find out¡­, not in this way. Why did I have toe and meet this fools. Now this crazy lover of mine, we start behaving wild. My heart was pounding so fast. I manage to speak. ¡°What do you know¡± I asked and huffed. ¡°I knew that you¡± TBC Chapter 33 My heart was pounding so fast. I manage to speak. ¡°What do you know¡± I asked and huffed. ¡°I knew that you might be here, you are arguing with this fools, eventhough you know we have to prepared for thepetition, you stille here¡± Pam said. I breath heavily. ¡°Why do you breath like that?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Are you now questioning me, over my breathing¡±Romeo replied. ¡°Whatever, and you Kiles you really tried, I won¡¯t talk much, but I am warning you, never in your life try shit with me, do you get that¡± Pam said pointing a finger at Kiles. ¡°Pam, why are you always treating him like this, he loves you alot and will never do anything to harm you¡± Nicus said. ¡°He loves you alot and will not do anything to harm you, fool¡±Pam mimicked. Romeo wink at him. ¡°Pam, it was a mistake, I won¡¯t do that again, I promised, I just want you to love me, I will change for good¡± Kiles said and hold her by her shoulder. ¡°Take that your hand off me, you don¡¯t looks like someone who will change from your ways, you said you love me and want me to be your girlfriend?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want, I want you to be with me forever¡± Kiles said and wanted to touch her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I just want you to prove to me, that you are worthy of being my boyfriend, if you are able to do whatever I wanted then you will be my boyfriend, I will be the one dating you, understand¡±Pam said. Kiles smiles and look at his friends. He then face Pam. ¡°Yes I agree to anything, I am ready to do anything to be your boyfriend, I will do anything you want ¡°Kiles said smiling. ¡°Is not like I am giving you a task, you actions and reactions will judge¡± Pam said. ¡°Have you changed your mind of not having a boyfriend, how did you change your mind so soon¡± I blurted because I was very angry at that very moment. ¡°I have changed my mind, so how was that your business?¡± She asked. And I huffed. ¡°Is non of my business, but I think that would suit you¡± I replied pretending like nothing affected me out of everything she said. But deep down it hurts. ¡°And you, you know you are now my acting boyfriend, so, behaved¡± Pam said. ¡°M are you crazy, what are you saying, how can he be your acting boyfriend, why are you doing this? ¡°Joyce asked. ¡°Why are you guys disturbing her, please leave her alone, those questions are too much for her to answer¡± Kiles said. See who is talking, his really acting like a boyfriend. Who gave this cockroach boyfriend position. Gosh!! I have really suffered. I feel hitting him hard on his face. ¡°Yes, he as said it all, no one should asked me too much question¡± Pam said and leave the bar. ¡°WOW, finally, I won¡± Kiles said and hug his friends tighty.. Joyce and Annie gave them an eyeroll and hissed. They left angrily. ¡°Hey! why are you so happy, like you just win a ticket to hellfire¡± I said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stressed me, atleast I still got a chance and very soon, she will fall in love with me¡± Kiles said and sit like a king. ¡°The position of a king didn¡¯t suit you, you look like those abandoned ve, finding way to be a ve again, and why are you so happy, remember you are just acting. Which means you are second option. Come to think of it, do you remember our acting presidentst year, did you remembered, he step down when the president came back. So when I am ready, you won¡¯t have any other option, than to step down for me, because, the leader doesn¡¯t need to act, we are basically ruler¡¯s. And moreover you won¡¯t be able to tolerate Pam¡± I said and was about to leave the bar singing. ¡°You should have waited, let me teach you some lesson¡±Kiles yelled angrily. ¡°Hypertension is real my dear brother. I Love¡­¡­ You¡­..¡±I said and blew him a flying kiss. He fumes. ********* Pam POV ¡°Pam wait, why did you do that, why did you give Kiles that chance, why not romeo?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Why do you want me to choose rom¡­., and moreover Kiles as being running after me, since my first day in this school, I know is a bully and a bad boy, but I can bring the best out in him, is not anybody bussiness, that¡¯s my choice, so no questioning¡±I said. ¡°Am not questioning you, am only trying to let you understand that you shouldn¡¯t have choosen him ¡± Joyce blurted. ¡°Did you just yelled at me, on what basis, are you the one that would choosed for me, Is my life and I will live it, the way I want to, so, why are you acting wild, like, what I did was a big deal¡± I said looking holding her shoulder. ¡°Pam, I understand that, I Know, no one can choose for you, but what you did isn¡¯t right, is called selfishness, you know how we have distant ourselves from this guy from the beginning, do you remember when Joyce told us years ago, that she as a crush on him, but can¡¯t tolerate his naughty attitude and his behaviors toward everyone. We told her that Kiles is not the best guy for her, she heed to everything we said, without doubting us, so tell me, have you forgotten all that, you have two options, you should have chosen Romeo instead, I don¡¯t expect that from you, you break my heart¡± Annie said and was about leaving. ¡°Annie, you don¡¯t need to be angry at her, we have any right to be angry at her, but why would we allow our friendship to break because of this, we shouldn¡¯t do that ¡°Joyce said. ¡°Can you see the difference between the two of you, now I understand you have a good heart, than the two of us, but I can¡¯t tolerate this, if I should put myself in your shoe¡± Annie said. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys ready to understand me, is it bad trying to bring out the best in someone, you were there, when he said he loves me, but is not like we were dating¡­¡±I didn¡¯tplete my statement when Annie cut me short. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make a difference, the thing is you betrayed us, you are selfish, get lost, I am not interested in this group or friendship again, the group didn¡¯t have any value, it only betrayal, Joyce good luck, I prayed she doesn¡¯t end up taking your future husband¡± Annie said. ¡°Are you crazy¡± I thundered and raise my hand to pped her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to do that, so just put that your hand down, if you know what¡¯s good for you¡± Annie said angrily. ¡°If you walked out of this group then, I also walked out, am cool on my own¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two, we can fixed things, I am the cause of this, please¡± Joyce said joining her hands together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No¡± Annie and I replied at one¡¯s. ¡°Okay then, I also walk out of the group, no more group, PAJ over¡± Joyce said and leave angrily. ¡°What¡¯s going on here why are you girl¡¯s fighting?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Asked her¡± Annie and I said pointing fingers at each other ******** ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on here why are you girl¡¯s fighting¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Asked her¡± Pam and Annie said pointing fingers at each other. They frown at each other and leaves angrily. ¡°What could have happened, first I heard Joyce saying no more group, and secondly those two were frowning at each other¡¯s like enemy¡¯s, So is PAJ over, just like that, what sort of friendship is that, how could they have end their friendship like that. And what could have happened?, that could have torn three best friends apart, I won¡¯t be chance tomorrow, because, I will have to be at the restaurant, then how will I find out what the problem is ¡± TBC Chapter 34 And what could have happened?, that could have torn three best friends apart, I won¡¯t be chance tomorrow, because, I will have to be at the restaurant, then how will I find out what the problem is ¡°Romeo thought. ¡°I know what to do¡± He said and leave. ***** Lane mansion Pam was in her room sobbing. Vicky came inside and asked her why she was crying. ¡°MEME why are you crying?¡±Vicky asked. ¡°My friends leave me, they broke the bond of our friendship, how can they do that, how will I survive in that school without them, why are they being naughty, Annie is so stubborn and dumb, she can¡¯t understand anything, I love the both of them, I can¡¯t do without them¡± Pam said crying. ¡°You mean, they broke your friendship, what happened? why will they do such, I Know they must be a reason¡± Vicky asked cleaning her faces. ¡°Is it bad trying to bring the best out in someone, you Know Kiles that bully guy?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Yes, that guy you said always caused trouble for everyone, I think he was the same guy Joyce as crush on¡± Vicky said. ¡®Yes, you are right, they fought with me, because I made him my acting boyfriend, they said I shouldn¡¯t have done that¡± Pam said. ¡°Are you mad, or should I said crazy¡±Vicky said checking her body temperature. ¡°I know, no one will understand me nor asked the reason I did that, everyone keeps calling me selfish, mad crazy and fool, no one bother to asked me, why I did that¡±Pam said and hug her pillow tighty. ¡°Oh sorry I forget to asked you, why did you do that, is sounds somehow to me, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t asked you the reason, why you did that¡± Vicky said. ¡°I want to keep him under my nose, he will never stop bullying people or want to change to a better guy, I want to make sure that he¡¯s under my nose, I will order him around, shout at him, that he will never think of cursing trouble for anybody again. And will time, he might change and became a better guy and I will tell him to date Joyce, I will let him know that Joyce love him, that was my n¡± Pam said. ¡°Why will you do that, that¡¯s a foolish n, why will you think he can change, you shouldn¡¯t have think in that way, that looks stupid. You called someone a bad boy and you think you can just changed him by using him. Common, he can became more dangerous and do something desperate to you, if he find out¡±Vicky said. ¡°He will never try such with me, he can¡¯t messed with me, he knew I don¡¯t take trash, so he won¡¯t dare do that¡±Pam said. ¡°Iughed in Latin, so you mean those who get raped, or get bullied take trash. No things are not to be done in that way, don¡¯t make the mistake you are going to regret. And If you feels that¡¯s the best way to change someone like him, then I will advise you involve your friends in this ¡°Vicky said. ¡°They won¡¯t listen, especially that Annie, she¡¯s a thin devil ¡°Pam said. ¡°Thin devil indeed¡± Vicky burst outughing. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very stubborn, and will not listen to me¡±Pam said. ¡°Just try to talk with them¡± Vicky said. ¡°I will rather go and talk to Joyce ¡± Pam said. Vicky phone beep. ¡°My baby is crying, oh Romeo is calling me¡± Vicky said. ¡°Romeo, why is he calling, please can you put your phone on speaker¡± Pam said. ¡°Have you lost it, I should put my phone on speaker for you, when did that start, what if he want to tell me, he love me¡±Vicky said. ¡°What nonsense, how can he said he loves you, he only consider you as a sister, he didn¡¯t love you, get that, soe back to your senses, hmmmm ¡°Pam said. The call ended. ¡°You just makes me, missed my call, because of your nonsense talk, I will call him back, keep quiet now, go and fixed your rtionship, who knows if Romeo want to take me on a date ¡± Vicky said dancing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve falling for that cunning guy, how could you¡± Pam said. ¡°Gosh!, what¡¯s your business!, He is caring, so what happened if I date him, I don¡¯t love him, but if he asked me out I will ept his proposal, right that minute. He is not bad, his cute , nice not to tall, not to short, is pink lips is a WOW! His smile, eyeball, the way he chew gum, is so sweet ¡°Vicky said blushing. ¡°Stop blushing and get out of my sight, he will never asked you out, that¡¯s it¡±Pam yelled and hold her head. ¡°Stop acting abnormal, you don¡¯t like him, so don¡¯t you want him to move on. Thanks goodness he is calling again¡±Vicky said and pick up the call. ¡°Hello Romeo, sorry for missing your call, this my stubborn MEME wouldn¡¯t let me rest, imagine she was crying like a baby doll¡± Vicky said. ¡°Are you with her?¡± Romeo asked from the other end¡­ ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here, she¡¯s very furious¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Okay, leave where she¡¯s right now, I wanna asked you something¡±Romeo said. ¡°Huh, okay then¡± Vicky said and leave to her room. ¡°Hope, she¡¯s not there again?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Yeah, so what¡¯s up, I had everything you and my sisters where saying the other time I called you, so tell me do you like my sister¡±¡± Vicky said. ¡°Stop thinking otherwise Vicky, we are just stuck with each other, getting ready for thepetition. Your sister is stubborn and a big headache to me, she does things in her own way¡± Romeo said. ¡°That¡¯s why you liked her, don¡¯t lie, you like her, but don¡¯t know how to tell her, I can help you with that¡±Vicky said. ¡°Stop been silly now, I called to tell you something, which I want you to find out for me¡± Romeo said. ¡°What exactly?, you know I will do anything for you¡± Vicky said. ¡°Good girl, just help me find out why M and are friends are fighting, I saw them fighting, but when I asked, they didn¡¯t tell me what happened¡±Romeo said. ¡°I know everything, but you will have to tell me, why are so worried about their friendship¡±Vicky said. ¡°That¡¯s because, they are best friends and they are good role model In the school, so why will they seperate just like that¡±Romeo said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all, there¡¯s more to this, so tell me¡± Vicky said. ¡°Tell Vicky, you know you are my pretty damsel, and you are the only one that can help me¡±Romeo said with an imaginary tears. ¡°You are ckmailing me, but I will tell you, Because you are idol¡±Vicky said and exined everything to him. ¡°You are so sweet, I feel rxed knowing, that, she didn¡¯t like that Kiles of a guy¡±Romeo said. ¡°I said it, there¡¯s more to this, you love Pam, I Knew that¡±Vicky shouted. ¡°What are you saying, I hate her, she dispersed me so much, if I love her, I will have walked up to her and said, Miss popr I love you, that¡¯s all. But no, she¡¯s too arrogant and she likes to yelled alot, tell her I hate her¡± Romeo said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You are scared, because you think she won¡¯t ept you, both of you are something else¡± Vicky said. ¡°Bye, you talk to much¡±Romeo said and hang the call. ¡°What! I talk to much, we shall see. He can¡¯t tell me that he didn¡¯t enjoy every gossip. I always make sure I told him everything, but he taunt me instead¡± Vicky said with a pout. ******* St Patrick¡¯s ¡°Annie wait I want to speak with you and Joyce¡±Pam said holding her hand. ¡°Leave me¡± Annie said and pushed her. Her heel shoe twist, she lost her bnce. But someone hold her. ¡°What¡¯s your problem Annie¡± TBC Chapter 35 ¡°Leave me¡± Annie said and pushed her. Her heel shoe twist, she lost her bnce. But someone hold her. ¡°What¡¯s your problem Annie?¡±Romeo asked holding Pam. ¡°She¡¯s my problem, I am not Interested in being her friend again, why can she f*ck off¡± Annie said and Leave. ¡°Leave me alone¡± Pam said and take his hand away. ¡°You should be happy, that I came to save you on time. I don¡¯t even know why I always saved you, but I get insulted instead, you are an ungrateful fellow ¡± Romeo said and hissed. ¡°Hey! Why are you disturbing her, what¡¯s particrly is your problem?¡± Kiles asked. ¡°Keep that foolish question to yourself ¡°Romeo said and leave. ¡°Pam, how was your night, hope you have a nice dream¡± Kiles said. ¡°No, I have a horrible dream, with three big headed man running after me, foolish question¡±Pam hissed and also leave angrily. Romeo came back there. ¡°You thought I have left, no am still around, I went to hid, just to see how you will get disgraced. And you really get disgraced. I told you, you won¡¯t be able to tolerate her, an sure you will soon quite this acting thing yourself, do you need some morning dance¡±Romeo said and dance for them, pulling out his tongue. ¡°You are a fool, that¡¯s thest thing I will do, I love her and I will gain her love soon¡±Kiles said pointing finger. ¡°Are you singing, or making noise. WOW! see my sweet baby ising¡±Romeo said on seeing Joyceing. He pull his tongue out and went to meet Joyce. ¡°Madam, you are wee, I am humble, can I help you with your bag¡±Romeo said smiling. ¡°Stop being unserious, don¡¯t tell me you want to start teasing me, like you always did to Pam¡±Joyce said. ¡°Common, just bring you bagpack¡±Romeo said and take the bagpack from her. He went to meet Kiles and his friends ¡°I challenge you to do this, if she¡¯sing tomorrow, be humble to her and take her bag, let¡¯s see if you call do that¡±Romeo said. ¡°Is that a threat, I will surely do that, Even more than that, I will start today not tommorow¡± Kiles said. ¡°Good job, looking forward to it¡±Romeo said and hold Joyce hand. They head towards the ss. ¡°Why are you challenging him, when you know Pam will ept¡±Joyce said. ¡°No, you all misunderstood Pam. None of you want to tell me the truth, but I get the full details from Vicky. Pam was actually crying yesternight, because of the your broken friendship¡± Romeo said. ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t cried, because I know we will soone back together, is very hard for us to stay without each other in a day¡±Joyce said. ¡°She cried, because she don¡¯t want to lose her friends, if you are there, you will have known how bad she felt ¡°Romeo said shaking his head. ¡°Are you there?¡±Joyce asked. ¡°Not at all, but that¡¯s what Vicky told me, and I need to act it exactly the way she told me¡±Romeo replied.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You are something else, I even thought you are there, so tell me, because I know that¡¯s not the full gist¡±Joyce said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not the full gist, I find out why you guys are angry at her. You do have crush on that guy, called Kiles, and they discouraged you, and told you that you should put your feeling aside, because his a bad guy, right¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Yes you are right, but am unlucky, he loves Pam, and I can sacrifice my love for my friend¡±Joyce said. ¡°You are a good friend, Pam is also one good friend, but the way she did her own things is different and unpredictable, she don¡¯t really want to date him, is just a n ¡°Romeo said. ¡°n!! do you know about this from the beginning?¡±Joyce asked. ¡°No I don¡¯t know, Vicky told me everything¡± Romeo replied and told Joyce everything Vicky told him. ¡°So, Pam did all this for me¡±Joyce said emotionally. ¡°Don¡¯t start crying now, I think you should try and speak to Annie, so that you guys can unite, I want you guys to unite before the ss is over. We all have to start preparing for thepetition today, I am tired of arguing with her without any positive result, pleasssse! Let Annie understand this¡± Romeo said. ¡°Okay Romeo, you are a sweetheart, thanks alot, I do really appreciate this. Don¡¯t worry, Annie is stubborn, but she¡¯s very fragile, I know how to handle everything. Can you now give me my bag¡±Joyce said. ¡°Not at all, I want to oppress someone, so just pretend with me¡±Romeo said and hang his hand around Joyce waist when they were about to get into the ss. ¡°Tell me, who you are trying to oppress?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Stop being a talkative¡± Romeo said and shushed her up. Everyone were staring. ¡°What are you staring at?¡±Romeo asked with a pout. Joyce nod her head and bit her lips. Shr felt like beating the hell out of Romeo. ¡°Joycee and sit beside me¡±Annie who as seperated her seat from where Pam seat was said. ¡°Pam,e with me¡± Joyce said. ¡°No don¡¯t, call her here, if you know you want to call her here, just go and sit beside her¡±Annie said. ¡°Okay then¡± Joyce said and went to sit beside Pam. Annie fumes. Joyce look at her and smile ¡°Pam, What¡¯s up, I heard there¡¯s a show tonight, how will we sing without ourplete band¡±Joyce said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think we should asked Ang to join us, I think she¡¯s now trying to be a good singer¡±Pam said. Meanwhile Annie was hearing all this. Shees back to her usual seat. ¡°What are the two of you up to, how can you think of performing on stage without me, is this how you guys use to do¡± Annie said with a pout. Joyce try to control herself fromughing. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want to be among us again, atleast it will still sounds okay if we removed A. PJ goes well¡±Joyce said. ¡°Shut up, does that sounds nice to you, it sounds awful, what does PJ means, PAJ is the best¡±Annie said with an eyeroll. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want to be my friend again, you said I should fuck off¡±Pam said with a pout. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I was angry, my roommate provoke me, she can¡¯t cook, so I was angry and feels suffocated, that¡¯s why I said those words, I didn¡¯t mean it¡±Annie said. ¡°Do you mean you are angry, all because of food, you are just unpredictable, So tell me, why can¡¯t you prepared the food yourself?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to hold a cooking spoon, so how will I know how to cook. I thought she should know how to cook, but she¡¯s just too dumb, she prepared burn and undone food¡± Annie said. ¡°Am sorry girls, I should have carried you along in my n, I caused Everything that happened¡±Pam pleaded. ¡°No Pam, you didn¡¯t do anything, you are only trying to help me, but we misunderstood you totally, I know everything¡± Joyce¡¯s said. ¡°Am lost, you guys should stop putting me in darkness¡± Annie said. ¡°I will surely exin to you¡± Joyce said and exined everything. ¡°How do you know that?¡±Pam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know¡± Joyce said smiling and point at Romeo. ¡°Oh I see, Vicky would never change, for gossiping about me you him¡±Pam said. ¡°Am also sorry Pam¡± Annie said. ¡°Is cool, this just makes us stronger¡± Pam said and smile. They hugged each other. Kiles and his friendse to the ss, pping and smiling. ¡°Hi guys, I want to tell everyone something, that¡¯s very important, am sure you will like to hear it¡± Kiles said smiling and wink at Romeo. Romeo face changed. Chapter 36 ¡°Hi guys, I want to tell everyone something, that¡¯s very important, am sure you will like to hear it,¡± Kiles said smiling and winking at Romeo. Romeo¡¯s face changed. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±Ang asked. ¡± Calm down why are you in a hurry, at least you will rx,¡± Nicus replied. ¡°Well, I will like to tell everyone that, I am now Pam¡­.¡±Kiles said. But Annie allows him toplete his statement. ¡± Pam what, I don¡¯t understand. well, guys, Pam has chosen him to be the head of those who will y the keyboard. She thought he is good in that, what do you guys think ¡°Annie interrupt him. ¡± Yes, guys what do you think, or do you think our choice is bad, I and Pam have made a good choice?¡± Romeo asked and wink at Kiles¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t choose him, he will ruin ourpetition, he can¡¯t do anything properly, I don¡¯t like him at all,¡± James said. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want him¡±They ss chorused.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay then, there¡¯s no need to shout, We will choose someone else,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡±They chorused. Romeo wink at him. And gave him a fuck you sign. ¡°Why are you guys like this, why can¡¯t he ys the keyboard. We all know that he can y the keyboard very well, so tell me why the sudden hatred. He¡¯s good and he¡¯s the one that we y the keyboard, that¡¯s final¡± Pam said. ¡± Pam is right, we all know he¡¯s a good yer, so why are we rejecting him, he is a very good keyboard yer,¡± Joyce said. Kiles smiles at Romeo. Romeo smile back at him. ¡°No, N, O, No, that¡¯s it, why would you choose him to be the one to y the keyboard, when we have many other keyboard yers ¡°A girl said from the ss. ¡°He¡¯s the best keyboard yer so I insisted, no one is going to y the keyboard except him. That¡¯s my decision, and no one can change it¡±Pam said and the girl keep quiet. ¡°Why are you guys fighting, if you don¡¯t want me to y then, I won¡¯t y the keyboard, we can choose Ang or another person to do that¡±Kiles said. ¡°Now is trying to behave like a nice guy, well I should also say something, ¡°Romeo thought. ¡°Yes, Pam is right since he is very good, he will be the one to y the keyboard, I do have some trust in him, he will y it well, so don¡¯t be scared. Let¡¯s Que sera sera, whatever will be, will be¡±Romeo said. ¡°Okay then, we trust you and Pam in this, so no problem,¡± The girl said. ¡°Am sorry if we hurt your feeling, but I think this is the best way ¡°Romeo said and bow his head yfully. ¡°Mr keyboard congrats,¡± Annie said and stretch her hand forward for a handshake. Kiles shake and smile at her. Deep inside him, he¡¯s angry but puts up some courage. ¡°The practice starts today, don¡¯t forget we have just four days left, so if you know you are good at music, please you can register your name with Pam, I am pleading with everyone to cooperate, we can do this together,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Alright,¡± The ss said. ¡°Why will he choose me, what was his work, so I will be the one writing names, this is stupidity, ¡°Pam thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s need to write the name, we aren¡¯t in high school, we are mature and know what to do, it will want to start writing names, when are we going to start practicing, anyone interested should be at the studio in after ss, ¡°Kiles said. ¡°That¡¯s a better idea,¡± Pam said and huffed. ¡°Hmm, 1 vs 1, he gots me this time, ¡°Romeo thought and scoffed. ¡°Anyhow, we are okay with whatever decision you make,¡± Ang said. ****** Romeo POV I was going towards the studio when I heard my name. I look back and see it was Kiles and his friends. ¡°I think you have to make a good decision to have waited, ¡°He said. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±I asked. ¡°Calm down nigga, don¡¯t be in haste,¡± Jack replied. ¡°I have something more important to attend to, so don¡¯t waste my precious time,¡± I said. ¡°Do you see what happened in the ss, Even though you manage to stop me from saying what I wanna say? Pam still supports me, she even confirms that am a sensible guy, do you see that. Am sure that very soon she will be mine forever, do you get that¡± Kiles said pointing a finger at me. ¡°Stop pointing fingers at me do I look like a fool to you, I don¡¯t have time for you nuisance, she gets lost. If you know you wanna participate, better behave yourself, because it won¡¯t take me a minute to convince Pam, that you will ruin thepetition, so stay within your limit. Am already under a lot of stress, so don¡¯t add to it by trying to create any nuisance¡± I said and turn to leave. ¡°Wait, see very soon in this school we will be called, PamKiles,¡± Kiles said. ¡°That¡¯s your business, just leave me out of this, either she has feelings for you or not is my business, but am very sure she didn¡¯t have any feeling for you not even from the waste part of her heart, ¡°I said and leave. ¡°Idiot, you are crazy¡±Kiles yelled. But I didn¡¯t bother to look back. Because only a jobless fellow we keep arguing with that fool when I already knew Pam doesn¡¯t love him. Kiles POV. ¡°Buddy, I think we are taking this lightly. We have allowed this guy does a lot without attacking him. He has even started to feel like a superstar. Am sure he can beat the three of us why don¡¯t we strike him. Am very sure this guy won¡¯t keep shut if we didn¡¯t teach him some lesson¡± Jack said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to do that. All my focus is on how to make Pam fall In love with me¡± I said in disagreement with what Jack said. ¡°Kiles, I think Jack is right, he won¡¯t stop feeling on top of the world, if we don¡¯t put him in his ce. Why are you so recklessly? This guy is not a superhero you know. We can¡¯t just allow him to go free in everything. We need to keep him shut. I want to zip that his mouth for him. I got angry every time he speaks to us in that manner¡± Nicus said. ¡°What is your problem. I said I don¡¯t want it, even if we want to keep him shut that¡¯s when we have something to use against him. And if we do anything stupid now, Pam would suspect, do you forget she is a lioness. She will figure it out and I might lose this chance. I can¡¯t afford to lose Pam. I love this girl, can¡¯t you guys see that. Am going crazy just to make her mine. I know that idiot is not going to give up just like that, but I don¡¯t want to do something stupid that will ruin my chance. I don¡¯t trust that guy. so will you just reason from my side¡± I said. ¡°No problem, but this guy is crossing his limit, is stepping on my tails and I will deal with him very soon. Just wait and see¡± Jack said angrily. ¡°I know you guys have a reason to be angry, but please just do this for me this is the help I needed from you guys, nothing else,¡± Kiles said. ¡°Is okay nigga, anything for you¡± Nicus said and tap his back. ¡°Thanks a lot, I never regret making you guys my friend,¡± Kiles said. ¡°You should have gone ahead and hurt him¡± TBC Chapter 37 ¡°Thanks a lot, I never regret making you guys my friend,¡± Kiles said. ¡°You should have gone ahead and hurt him,¡± Ang said. ¡°How dare youe here¡± Nicus yelled angrily. ¡°What do you mean?, this is not your hostel, this is a road that everyone passes, so why won¡¯t Ie to meet you guys, when I heard you talking about hurting my friend¡±Ang replied with an eye roll. ¡°I know you very well. You just like to involve in other¡¯s businesses by turning yourself to Jesus Christ. What¡¯s your problem girl¡± Jack said and grab her by her hair. ¡°Let go of my hair, are you cr*zy¡± Ang yelled trying to release her hair from Jack. ¡°Yes I am cr*zy and mad because of your foolish behavior,¡± Jack said without leaving her hair. ¡°Let go of my hair. I promised Romeo won¡¯t spare you, if he sees what you are doing right now, he will hit you badly and your life won¡¯t be the same ¡°Ang threatened. ¡°Stop threatening us, do you think we are scared of your lover boy. We are not scared of him. Not even a bit, who did he think he his, tell me, f*ck you and your Romeo¡± Jack said ¡°Common Jack, she¡¯s a girl, you can¡¯t handle her like that, because we are bad boy doesn¡¯t mean we should raise our hands on girls. You can warn her but don¡¯t hurt her¡±Kiles said. ¡°No Kiles, why do you always stop us in everything, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do that, for how long is this going to continue. we might have a problem if we continue like this, I don¡¯t know why you always try to kill our vibe¡± Nicus said. ¡°Am talking about not raising hands-on girls, you are talking about the vibe, how does that corrte, is different. We can¡¯t vibe by raising hands on girls. We do bully them, that is okay, but we shouldn¡¯t touch them at all¡± Kiles said. ¡°Disgusting, you just like to ruin everything. And you, if youe closer to me again, I will kill you and dump your corpse in the pit. Get lost¡± Jack said angrily and released her hair. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left me, you should have waited for Romeo, do you think Kiles is nice, no, that¡¯s because he¡¯s scared of Romeo, I can¡¯t forget how he hit him hard that day. He can¡¯t fight, that¡¯s such a pity¡± Ang said and burst intoughter. ¡°I told you, you are giving this guy¡¯s too much grace, first it was him and now she¡±Jack yelled and bite his teeth. ¡°Hey! Leave here now before I changed my mind, you won¡¯t like me at all, am not nice and I also have a limit to how I can tolerate things. So vacate this ce right now¡± Kiles yelled. ¡°You should do whatever you have to do, all I know is that you must not try to hurt Romeo, if you make a move, I will deal with you,¡± Ang said and walked away angrily. ¡°Kiles you¡¯ve changed, I don¡¯t know what is your problem these days, you are the most desperate guy back then in high school. You are brilliant but you are desperate, not like me, am a durd, you are the one who always helped me with my exams, that¡¯s why I am still in school. I would have failed and would have dropped out, but you always helped me to write my exams without getting caught. You do bully anyone not minding if there are girls or not, but now you seem to have changed, is this because you are in love with Pam or what. Because I can¡¯t still understand when you became so nice?¡± Jack asked. ¡°You are right, I remember you were both beating up a guy when we met in this college back then. The first day at school you guys beat up a guy. We had also done many things together. You¡¯ve been in love with this girl from the first day you set your eyes on her, but you aren¡¯t this obsessed with her, So why now, I think your brain isn¡¯t functioning well. Tell us what hase over you¡± Nicus said and hit himself on his forehead. ¡°So you guys want to start lecturing me what I have done in the past. And do you call that obsession? No am in love with her and I can¡¯t leave her for anyone, I will win her over in the right way, I will go to any length to make her mine. That¡¯s the fact, so you guys should cooperate with me, I need you both in this¡±Kiles said and join his two hands together in plead. ¡°Okay, but if being nice didn¡¯t work for you, what will you do then?¡±Jack asked. ¡°Then I will try the other way, the other way of being a bad boy. I know am not good, am desperate. But all I want is Pam and I will make her mine no matter what, mark my word¡± Kiles said with an evil grin. He smiles wickedly. ******** Emery Mansion Mr. and Mrs. Emery room ¡°Mum, why do you look so worried and pissed up¡±Cindy askeding into her parent¡¯s room. ¡°Why should I be happy, why shouldn¡¯t I be worried. I am a selfish mother, I am a coward, I was scared of divorce and I couldn¡¯t go and check on my son. I gave birth to two children. Just two, but I am separated from one. I told my friend today and she told me she was very disappointed in me. She told me she caused everything, and I make Romeo leave without informing her. I thought Romeo would have dropped out of school and I didn¡¯t even bother to go and check on him, I leave my twenty years old boy to suffer. I leave him to leave alone when he needs us the most¡±Mrs. Emery said crying. ¡°Mum, why do you care about Romeo so much. I always feel like I am separated from this family. Since Romeo was twenty, all your focus was on him. You gave him more attention than you gave me attention. Even after he left, you are always with his picture. I feel like I don¡¯t exist in this house, I hate him and if there¡¯s any word to describe the hatred I have for him, I hate him, he disperses me a lot¡± Cindy said crying. ¡°He¡¯s your brother, I didn¡¯t divert my attention to him, I was trying to show him the right path. We never divert our attention to him. Your dad wants him to be a businessman and take over his empire in the future, that¡¯s why we drag him closer to show him the business world. He didn¡¯t have an interest in it, we don¡¯t want to force him, so we n to make him have an interest in business by being calm with him. Nothing more¡±Mrs. Emery said holding Cindy¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, You never for once asked me what I wanna be, you just pushed that course on me, do you think I want to be a doctor. No, I don¡¯t like that course at all. I have always dreamed to be a businesswoman like you are. But no one seems to care about me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was he who asked me what I wanted to be. When I told him, and he told you guys. But I got scolded. Which means you love him than you love me. And that¡¯s why I hate him. Why would you love and care about him so much? You are trying to make his dream of being a businessmane true, but mine is nothing to you¡± Cindy said and ran to her room. ******** The Restaurant Romeo POV ¡°Today was hectic for me in school. We were even given a very difficult assignment inmerce. I don¡¯t know what to do¡± Juliet said biting the back of her pen. ¡°Let me see if I can help, I said cleaning the tables said. ¡°Okay, thanks. Pat Pleasee and continue the cleaning, Romeo wants to help me with my assignment¡±Juliet called out for one of their workers. ¡°Bring it, am only going to lead you, and am sure you willplete the rest without asking anyone,¡± I said. She nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Do you like being a businessman? ¡°Juliet asked. ¡°Not at all, I don¡¯t like business at all, I just want to focus on my dream. I know how to y many games, but I always love to be a popr musician¡± I replied. ¡°Wow, I will be your greatest fan then. And I will also be yourdylove, you haven¡¯t given me an answer since that day. You don¡¯t even create time to speak to me, so tell me what¡¯s your reply¡± She said. And I stare at her without knowing what to say next. Chapter 38 You don¡¯t even create time to speak to me, so tell me what¡¯s your reply¡± She said. And I stare at her without knowing what to say next. ¡°Are you short of words, or you don¡¯t know how to tell me?¡± Juliet said and put her hand under her jaw. I took a deep breath. ¡°Well, maybe because I don¡¯t know how you will feel If I open up to you, but let forget about it and concentrate on your schoolwork,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe because you don¡¯t love me or am not the girl of your type, ¡°Juliet said. Romeo looks at her and smiles. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t love you, but don¡¯t talk about type. We don¡¯t know who we are going to end up with, so talking about type is not a part of it, I like you as a friend I don¡¯t love you¡± I said and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good you tell me, I will know how to concentrate on my boyfriend, who hasn¡¯t been giving me the time I needed,¡± Juliet said with a pout. ¡°So you have a boyfriend, I don¡¯t get?¡±I asked looking at her. ¡°Yes I do have a boyfriend and I was nning on leaving him if you ept me to be your girlfriend, but it¡¯s cool am not angry about being rejected, I do have a way out, ¡°Juliet said. ¡°Wait is this a dream, or is this a film shoot, you mean you wanna jilt your boyfriend for me, how could you ever think about doing such a thing. Like seriously am surprised. You n to leave your guy for me¡± I said not able to digest what she said. ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, any girl could want to jilt their guy for another if he¡¯s not showing them affection, we girls do need attention and affection. But my boyfriend is just an adverse of all these things, he didn¡¯t care about me. I have cried in the past but now, I have decided not to waste my precious time on a guy who didn¡¯t deserve me, he¡¯s too busy for me. Most time I do call him, he will always tell me he is busy, but am very sure he¡¯s asking another girl to create time for him, so why won¡¯t I want to jilt him for a better guy? I couldn¡¯t even tell my dad about dating him. My dad once asked me if I heard a boyfriend, but I denied it. You see my dad is a very good man. Ever since I have lost my mom, he is the only family I have. He would say, my Juliet my baby, you are now twenty, won¡¯t you show me your boyfriend, or did you want to reach the age of menopause before bringing a guy home. And I will reply to him by saying, dad, I don¡¯t have a guy yet, all those guys are nothing but scams, I don¡¯t trust any, I just want to find a good guy like you. I couldn¡¯t tell my dad about him, because am very sure he doesn¡¯t like me, so if I jilt him is not a big deal¡±Juliet said with a pout. I stares at her and shook my head. ¡°Why staring, you aren¡¯t saying anything,?¡± Juliet asked ¡°I am trying to catch my breath. But truly you are a badass, why do you think he is cheating on you, he might be busy you can¡¯t judge him¡± I said and sheughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, is obvious that he is cheating, we have been together since I was eighteen, two years rtionship and he never had my time, if am your sister would you have advised me to continue enduring with that type of guy? Since he¡¯s always busy, that means am not important, am just a second option who he can juste to anytime he is bored or maybe when his mistress isn¡¯t around, no I can take that from any guy¡± She said. ¡°So, what are you nning of doing with him now?¡±I asked. ¡°Yunno, I said I will focus on him a minute ago, but right now I have changed my mind. I decide to break up with him. Am not interested again, I can¡¯t continue being a second option, I will call and tell him now¡± Juliet said and picked up her phone. ¡°No don¡¯t do that, what if you¡¯ve misunderstood him, why don¡¯t you call him personally and discuss things with him, you know we can¡¯t judge him. Look at me, for example, I am working here after school, I hardly spent time with my friends. Tell me if I have a girlfriend and I didn¡¯t call her, she might start thinking otherwise. I understand that he should have created a chance out of no time, not all guys are cheating yunno, we are different from each other and the way we take things are different ¡± I said. ¡°I pray he will create that time just to see me, because I trust don¡¯t him,¡± Juliet said with a pout. ¡°Call him now let¡¯s see, ¡°I said and she take her phone to the table. She dials his number. ¡°Is ringing, wait and see, am very sure he will say, baby please am very busy right now, I will call you back when am done? ¡°She said and I smile shaking my head. She ced the call on the loudspeaker. He picked up. ¡°Babe please am very busy right now, I will call you backter when am done, sorry bye, ¡°He said from the other end and hang the call. ¡°Do you now to see for yourself, the only thing missing In what I told you was that, he said very busy and sorry bye, those are the things I didn¡¯t mention? ¡°Juliet said. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What happened why are youughing?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing is okay, I guess you are kinda funny,¡± I said trying to control myself. She looks angry while I wasughing. ****** Lane mansion Pam POV ¡°Pam, how is Romeo doing in school?¡± Mum asked. ¡°I can¡¯t say, why do you ask mum, when did you start asking after him ¡°I said concentrating on the movie I was watching. ¡°I need to know how he was surviving after the separation from his family, is all my fault,¡± Mrs. Lane said and wipe her tears. ¡°Mum I don¡¯t understand all that you are saying. Can you please exin to me, what you mean by separation¡± I said and sit upright. ¡°Yes, he. was disowned that very day Tiana find out about his withdraw from school. She said his father was very angry for not informing them, he didn¡¯t even think twice before disowning him, and Tania just watched and let him do that. she even said Romeo refuse to take anything with him. Not even his phone, I am the cause of everything, I make that innocent boy suffer, how is he going to cope without his family. I need to bring the family back very soon, I make sure of that ¡°My mum said. ¡°Mum, so, you mean Romeo was disowned, but he never said this to anyone, so this is the reason he was working at the restaurant as a waiter. But he never talked about it¡± I said holding my head. ¡°So Romeo didn¡¯t lose his phone, he dropped it, yes I was wondering why didn¡¯t he ride his sportbike again, so all this is happening to my idol, and he didn¡¯t tell me bout this¡±Vicky said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I will try my possible best to see that I bring the family back, ¡°Mrs. Lane said. ¡°Mum that will be hard, Romeo is very stubborn. I know him very well, we have to unite the family back, but I will be the one to do that¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can do that, you and Romeo are just like cat and rat, the both of you fight a lot, so, I don¡¯t trust you in this¡±Vicky said with a pout. Her phone beeped it was Kiles. ¡°What¡¯s his problem¡± I muttered and picked it up to my phone. ¡± Hi Pam, I want to tell you something very important, which I think if I didn¡¯t tell you soon, then I won¡¯t be able to forgive. Myself¡±Kiles said from the other end. ¡°Okay am listening, what do you have to say¡±I replied. TBC Chapter 39 ¡°Okay am listening, what do you have to say¡±I replied. ¡°I want to tell you that I love you, and you will always be closed to mt heart, I will keep loving you know matter what¡± He said with the smile I could imagine from the other end. ¡°M, I guess you should tell him you don¡¯t have anything you do with him, the earlier the better for you. what if this turn out in the way you didn¡¯t expect it¡± My subconscious mind told me. ¡°Hello, are you here?¡± He asked. ¡°Kiles please, I have something important to do, I guess you should know iste, you shouldn¡¯t be calling me by this time of the day. excuse me¡± I said and drop the call. ¡°Who was that, I mean who is Kiles?¡± Mum asked. ¡°You should know him. I think you¡¯ve seen him once, the guy who barged into you the first we went to St Patrick college ¡± I replied. ¡°Ohhh, so his name is Kiles, what a name, so what¡¯s up with him, I mean why did he called you?¡± Mum asked. ¡°Nothing mum, that¡¯s how he behave sometimes, he¡¯s a busybody, I can¡¯t waste my time talking about him¡± I replied. ¡°Huh huh¡±Vicky chuckled. ¡°Why did you chuckled, is there something you wanna say, If there¡¯s any just tell me and I will listen to you. it¡¯s seems you are a seer, and if we refused to listen to you, we might get into trouble again¡± Mum said. I wink at Vicky not to say anything. ¡°Is nothing mum, they¡¯ve asked us to keep quiet, they are even winking at us, and am not an hypocrite, I like to listen to people¡± She said with a pout. Damn! why did God gave me a sister like this? she just say what i did to her and she¡¯s saying she won¡¯t say anything. I felt like strangling her to death. ¡°Mum, don¡¯t mind her, you know she¡¯s always like this¡± I said. ¡°Mum, I want to asked a question, and I will like If you replied me truthfully. is it good to y with someone heart, I mean if someone is in love with you and you are toying with their heart, you are taking their love for granted, Is this good?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°My secret is exposed, well am sure mum will support me in this¡± I said pretending as if I don¡¯t know what Vicky was talking about. ¡°Who is toying with who¡¯s heart, I want to know, just go straight to the point, you know I don¡¯t like it when you beat around the bush¡±Mum said. ¡°Am just ying, we actually watched a movie, so am just trying to perform the way they act. I want to know if I will be able to act that character if one day I became an actress¡±Vicky say smiling. ¡°So you have changed your career, I thought you wanna be a model, so when did you changed to an actress?¡± Mum asked. ¡°I still want to be a model, I can also be an actress, the two are very close¡± Vicky replied. ¡°This girl is a real character, sometimes she put you in trouble, and sometimes she will wil help you out herself ¡°I thought and breath out loud. ******** St Patrick college Romeo POV Why is Pam looking at me strangely. What¡¯s this look all about. She didn¡¯t concentrate in ss, all her focus was on me, As she gone mad. That are the things going on in my mind. ¡°Why is Pam staring at you since she came to the ss?¡±Ang asked. ¡°I thought it was only me who noticed this, I don¡¯t know what hase over her, am I now a TV set. Because I don¡¯t understand¡±I replied. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something going on in her mind, or she¡¯s just noticing you are charming, you know¡±Ang replied smiling. ¡°Ang, of I must say, you are out of your mind, I have a feeling that Pam is up to something, I don¡¯t always have this feeling¡± I replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait till the end of the ss, we might find out something¡±Ang said. ¡°Hmmmm¡± I chuckled. Pam POV Since mum told me Romeo was disown all because of our foolishness. I really felt the guilt in me. And I can just stop myself from staring at him. I can¡¯t imagine he suffered this much all because of my foolish mistake. I can¡¯t even concentrate on my what the teacher was teaching us. I just want to bring him back to his parent. ¡°Pam, is there something bothering you, you¡¯ve been staring at Romeo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve realized you are in love with him¡±Annie said with a smile. ¡°Am not in love, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from looking at him. I have made many mistake in the past, which as affected many people¡¯s life. I am the reason his parent disown him. He is suffering but didn¡¯t show it¡± I said. ¡°You mean, Romeo was disown?¡±Annie asked. I quickly shushed her up. ¡°Don¡¯t shout¡±I whispered. ¡°Do you mean this?¡±Joyce asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, mum told me yesterday, she actually meet his mom yesterday after all this day¡¯s, that was when she find out that Romeo was disown that very day. He was separated from his family, and that¡¯s all of my mistake¡±I said with a teary eye¡¯s. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t think this is truth, he can¡¯t be, is not showing it, so is this why he was working in the restaurant?¡±Joyce asked and covered her mouth with her left palm. ¡°Yes that¡¯s the reason¡±I replied. ¡°Oh my goodness, this very bad, is just like I am dreaming, I can¡¯t believe my ears¡± Annie said. Authoress POV ¡°What happened to Pam, her mood isn¡¯t weing at all¡±Kiles said. ¡°She¡¯s not always weing, so why are you worried over nothing¡± Jack said. ¡°I know what am saying, she looked worried. She¡¯s not always like this, an sure there¡¯s something wrong with her¡±Kiles said. ¡°He¡¯s your girlfriend, you should ask her¡± Nicus said. ¡°That¡¯s what am going to do¡±Kiles said. ¡°Lover boy, I will love¡±Jack teased. ¡°Are you teasing me¡±Kiles replied smiling. ¡°Hmmmm¡±Nicus scoffed. ********** School studio ¡°Guy¡¯s I think we all know our position now, We can now start practicing¡±Romeo said. ¡°Pam why do you look worried, I have been noticing this since we are in the ss ¡°Kiles asked standing beside Pam. ¡°Nothing, am good¡±Pam replied. ¡°Why did I have the feeling you are lieing. I mean there¡¯s something going on in your mind¡±Kiles insisted. ¡°You are right, alot is going on in my head, I think you are very smart to have noticed this¡±Pam replied. ¡°WOW, Kiles I think you¡¯ve start wining her over, keep if up dear¡±Kiles thought. ¡°Okay tell me why are you worried. What¡¯s is making my queen not happy?¡±Kiles asked. ¡°You, you are the reason why I am worried¡±Pam replied. ¡°Me! Why are you worried because of me, I don¡¯t want you to be worried because of me¡±Kiles said. ¡°I will be very happy, if you don¡¯t ruin thispetition, because I don¡¯t really trust you, I know you might decide to ruin thepetition because me and Romeo will be leading you guys, so there¡¯s a probability you might ruin thepetition¡± Pam said. ¡°I know am not a good guy, so you have every right to doubt me, but I promised you that I won¡¯t ruin thepetition. I will even try my best to make sure we win, so don¡¯t bother about this, please ¡°Kiles pleaded. ¡°I think Vicky is right, am toying with his emotions. I might also hurt Kiles like I hurt Romeo, why am I just born to ruin people happiness, I have to do something. I will have to tell him the truth soon, I can¡¯t continue hurting people¡¯s feeling.¡±Pam thought. ¡°That will be better¡± She said and went to join Romeo, who was busy preparing for the practice. ¡°Miss popr did someone beat you. You look horrible the way you frown, you aren¡¯t beautiful and you are still frowning. Am very sure you will soon grow old¡± Romeo teased smiling. ¡°Why do you like to smile alot?¡±Pam asked. ¡°WOW! what a sweet question¡±Romeo said and make bubbles with the gum he was chewing. ¡°Is that an answer?¡±Pam asked. ¡°I always smile, because I never have a reason to cry, even when am hurt I still smile, I hate it when people sympathize with me, it makes me felt like am distroying others happiness with my problem¡±Romeo said smiling. ¡°I think there was aughing gas in the hospital you were born, small thing you will smile, even when you are emotional¡± Pam said and smirks. ¡°Yes, you must be right there was aughing gas. But, don¡¯t you think smiling makes me more cute each an everyday. But you already look older than you age, because you don¡¯t always smile. Carrying a serious face everyday. You are always like. How dare you¡±Romeo said demonstrating the way Pam do shout. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious¡±She said smiling. ¡°WOW!, You smile at me for the first time, is me Romeo not Joyce and Annie¡±Romeo said smiling. ¡°Are your parenting to thepetition?¡±Pam asked. Romeo eyes widened. TBC Chapter 40 ¡°Do you mean my parent?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, I wanna meet your mum again, she¡¯s very nice, I think she must be taking care of you. Not like my mum, she¡¯s always busy with her business¡± Pam said. ¡°Well, they are fine,¡± Romeo said sweating. He used his handkerchief to wipe his sweat. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask if they are okay, I said are theying to thepetition?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Oh you mean your mum would being, that¡¯s great,¡± Romeo said trying to escape Pam¡¯s question. ¡°Why are you sweating profusely, you should rx, I don¡¯t think your parent ising, that¡¯s why you are trying to ignore my question. I knew everything, they won¡¯te, am very sorry I caused everything, I have caused you pain¡± Pam said with tears dropping down her cheek. ¡°What are you saying.mon stop this if is a joke, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, don¡¯t tell me you want to go Into acting, because you¡¯ve started acting now¡± Romeo said thinking Pam didn¡¯t know anything about him being disowned. ¡°I knew your parent disown you all because of me¡±¡® Pam said. Romeo was shocked. ¡°What are you saying Pam, Romeo wasn¡¯t disowned, are you thinking like that, just because he¡¯s working in the restaurant, don¡¯t be naughty he was only during that so he would let his parent know he is independent,¡± Ang saiding closer to them. ¡°Ang, am saying the truth, wait don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t aware of this, I thought you guys are close friends. How could you not know this¡±Pam said looking at Romeo. He threw his face away. ¡°Pam I think you need to see your doctor, sorry to say, I think you are stressed. Romeo isn¡¯t disown, why will his parent want to disown a 20years old guy¡± Ang said. ¡°Gosh! I know you won¡¯t believe me so know point in trying o convince you, why don¡¯t you just ask him¡± Pam said. ¡°She¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to ask me. I was disowned, am nothing as good as an orphan. I don¡¯t have a parent, that¡¯s it, so why should I talk about those that don¡¯t exist to me, why will I waste my time talking about them¡±Romeo said and rushed out of the studio changing room and ran out. ¡°Romeo¡± Pam and Ang shouted and ran after him. ¡°Wait, Maybe Romeo was angry because the two went into the guy¡¯s inner room,¡± A student said. ¡°Shut up idiot, if you don¡¯t know what to say with that mouth of yours, I think it will be better if you clip it¡±Pam yelled angrily and threw her shoe at him. She went to take her shoe. ¡°You are senseless, idiot!¡±Ang yelled. ¡°Pam, what happened?¡± Kiles asked. Pam didn¡¯t reply and rushed out to look for Romeo. Ang fellows her. Annie and Joyce also followed them. ¡°Where could he has gone?¡±Pam asked looking around. ¡°I can¡¯t say. I don¡¯t know where could have gone?¡± Ang replied. ¡°Pam, what happened?¡± Annie asked. ¡°I approached him, but he got angry instead¡± Pam replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t we spread and search for him,¡± Joyce said. ¡°Good Idea, I will take this part, ¡°Pam said and went towards the school field. Romeo was ying cricket all by himself. He looks angry. ¡°Romeo¡± Pam called angrily. Romeo didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡°Romeo, can¡¯t you hear am calling you what¡¯s is your problem!¡±Pam asked angrily and try to hold him. He remove his hand and she fell. ¡°Ouch, what nonsense, what¡¯s your problem. Just calm down¡± Pam yelled. ¡°Sorry for pushing you,mon let me help you up, ¡°Romeo said and brought out his hand to help her up. ¡°I can stand up myself, I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Pam said with a pout. ¡°Whatever is your choice,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Help me up, why are you so arrogant, O Gosh!¡±Pam shouted holding her head. ¡°You better stop yelling so you won¡¯t have a heart attack, You are so strange, I don¡¯t how your present always manages to stop me from being unhappy despite your rudeness. You are annoying but I found it interesting. Whenever you yelled and shout at me, I feel like my sister is very close to me, she¡¯s found of yelling and am fond of teasing her ¡°Romeo said smiling andy on the ground beside Pam. ¡°Goodness why are you so dirty, you sleep on the floor, ¡± Pam said still sitting on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s different does it makes, do you forget you are also sitting on the floor. Moreover, this is a field, everywhere is clean, so we can¡¯t contact diseases¡± Romeo said smiling. ¡°You are angry minutes ago, and here you are smiling, while Ang and my friends are looking for you,¡± Pam said. ¡°Why is that, looking for me!, when am not lost, you should call them, let them know am okay and happy here with you,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Hmmm, you should be grateful, who cares¡±Pam said with a pout and try to stand up. Romeo drags her back. She fell on his chest. They both share eye locked. ¡°Hmmm, miss please stand up on my chest, don¡¯t Kill me¡±Romeo signals her. ¡°You are the caused, why do you drag me, what¡¯s your problem, I hate you,¡± Pam said and wanted to get up. ¡°Can youe again, I mean I want to hear that statement again¡± Romeo asked without allowing her to stand up. ¡°You disperse me sometimes, just leave me alone,¡± Pam said and hit his chest. ¡°You can stand up now, as you said, I disperse you sometimes, which means, you do like mypany sometimes, WOW that¡¯s great,¡± Romeo said and wink at her. ¡°You are naughty and silly, let go of me,¡± Pam said smiling. ¡°WOW!, I do like it when I see your white teeth, Don¡¯t start blushing, Because I Know that¡¯s what girls do, blushing unnecessarily, ¡°Romeo said. ¡°Whatever, that¡¯s your problem, get lost,¡± Pam said and stand up to him. ¡°Just tell me you like it when I flirt with you,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Whatever, join us in the studio, we need to practice, ¡°Pam said and turn to leave. ¡°Am noting, am in a bad mood, and why do you ask about my parent. Well if you don¡¯t know. Am just an orphan, Mr. Emery disowns me without thinking twice, so I won¡¯t think twice to count myself as an orphan¡± Romeo said. ¡°Common, they are still your parent, and they love you, must especially your mum. She missed you¡± Pam said and faced him. ¡°If she missed me, she would havee to see me, I don¡¯t miss them, they even lie that am abroad studying, while am here in Korean, how could they have gone so far,¡± Romeo said and wipes his tears. ¡°I can speak for your mum, she was threatened. Your dad said he would divorce her, so what could she have done¡± Pam said. ¡°Common let¡¯s get off it, I don¡¯t have anything to do with them. Am cool on my own, ¡°Romeo said. ¡°They are still your parent, and would always be, so why don¡¯t you forgive them and leave the past behind, let¡¯s bygone be is bygone,¡± Pam said. ¡°Get off it Pam, there¡¯s no point. Am not ready to find any bond with them again, I can take care of myself. They Don¡¯t consider me a son ¡°Romeo said. ¡°And do you consider me a friend, if yes, why do you hide this from me?. I want to know?¡±Ang asked from behind. They both turned back to look at her. ¡°Ang, am sorry, I don¡¯t just want you to start sympathizing with me¡± Romeo replied. ¡°Since am not important, then I will only forgive you if you forgive them, ¡°Ang said. ¡°Really!, So you want me to go to that house, and beg them to forgive me, no, the answer is no. And am not going to change my mind, even if I will lost all my friends¡±Romeo said. ¡°Why are you being stubborn,e back to your senses guy¡±Ang yelled and gave him a hot p.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What!¡±Pam¡¯s eyes widened covering her mouth with her hand. TBC Chapter 41 ¡°Why are you being stubborn,e back to your senses guy¡± Ang yelled and gave him a hot p. ¡°What!¡±Pam¡¯s eyes widened covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°Are you happy now, if pping me makes you feel better, I think you should p it over and over again¡± Romeo said and took Ang¡¯s hand to p himself. ¡°Am sorry, I didn¡¯t know what came over me, I shouldn¡¯t have pped you¡±Ang pleaded to fold her hand together. ¡°Am not in any way angry at you, is okay, but no one can force me to go and beg those people¡± Romeo concluded. ¡°What¡¯s your problem Romeo, I never know you can be this difficult to get, just try to have a rethink, please. They are your parent¡± Pam said. ¡°Will you girl¡¯s leave me alone, this is my life, and I know what¡¯s suitable for me, I can take care of myself. That¡¯s fine by me¡± Romeo said and point a finger at them both. ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad Romeo, why are you behaving like this. I never think you can be so disrespectful, what¡¯s your problem. I will p you, I will continue from where Ang stopped if you don¡¯t stop this, are you out of your mind, have you lost it¡±Pam yelled and hold his cor. ¡°No Pam, we shouldn¡¯t be treating him like this, I think we should try and reason from his side. He must have felt abandoned for him to have made our minds. Please let take it easy with him. pping or hitting him won¡¯t change anything. If he is stubborn and we are then who will pacify each other. Please am begging you¡± Ang said and hold Pam. ¡°You girls can continue to do all you wanted, but I will never change my mind. I am the only one who can decide for my life. Get that¡±Romeo said and freed himself from Pam. ¡°We are sorry, but you are just so stubborn and you know am also a good one at that, I was thinking I should fight fire with fire, I just don¡¯t know why you are refusing this. To err is human to forgive is divine¡± Pam said. ¡°Yes Pam his right, you shouldn¡¯t dwell in your past. Let¡¯s focus on the future¡±Ang said. ¡°And that¡¯s what am trying to do, I don¡¯t want to dwell in my past. They are my past, I want to focus on my future¡±Romeo said. ¡°That¡¯s means you¡¯ve made up your mind, it¡¯s cool, then we should close the chapter, meet me in the studio if you wish toe, ¡°Pam said with teary eyes and leave. ¡°Romeo, why don¡¯t you have a rethink, they are your parent, ¡°Ang said. ¡°I told you not to speak about them. I know they aren¡¯t ready to see me, not to Know if I live, so why should I waste my precious time on the¡±Romeo said. ¡°Okay I am also going to the studio, you should join us. We have just three days left. I don¡¯t want us to lose like we didst year. Please¡±Ang said and leave. ¡°I am sorry Pam, this is the first time you asked me for something. And I couldn¡¯t do it, I just couldn¡¯t forgive my parent. I felt bad for refusing my friends but what could I have done. Those people shouldn¡¯t be forgiven ¡°Romeo weeps and wipes his tears. Studio Pam POV ¡°Now guys, I want you all to show me whatever you¡¯ve learned so far, I want to see the chance we stand for winning. You all know St Louis is part of the best college. They alwayspete with our college, and they would be participating in this also. So we need to work hard. Form a roll. Now I want all of you to put on a straight face. Look focused and determine. Breath In and breath out¡± I said directing her mate on what to do. Romeo entered. They are all putting on a straight face. ¡°Why are you all looking so serious. Guys we can¡¯t do normal participation and win with the few days we have left¡±Romeo said. ¡°What do you mean by that, I don¡¯t get I asked carrying a straight face. ¡°Yeah, I know what am saying, you talk about St Louis. She¡¯s very right, they have good musicians among them. I was the one lecturing them weeks ago before we were informed. So tell me, why won¡¯t they win. So if you want to be better than them. Then I will advise that we try something new. We should form a song on our own. We would sing, rap and dance. I already have many songs. But I think one will be okay for something like this. We should n ourselves. Because if we should start from this normal practice. I don¡¯t think we can win. We won¡¯t have a chance of winning. So we should conclude now if we do this and we win, good. If we don¡¯t win, not bad, at aleast we should have fun. Well, I don¡¯t mean we can¡¯t win but we should try something new. Like we should go for afrobeat ¡°Romeo said. ¡°Do you think that idea will work, is just like we want to disgrace ourselves by going against the rule of thepetition¡±Kiles disagreed. ¡°Rules you said. The rules never stated that we shouldn¡¯t sing any type of song. I Am used to their rules, just that I don¡¯t go to the stage to perform. Everyone here has a different voice or the part they are good at. Some are good in pitch, some chorused, fast or slow voice, emotional voice. So if with this we can know who will take the lead, the middle and the down tone. Simple is not a big deal. That will be easier instead of trying to match all our voices to them And don¡¯t forget they didn¡¯t call it a worshippetition. Is music. We should show our skill¡¯s¡±Romeo said. ¡°Bravo,¡± One of the students pped. The rest also join him in pping. ¡°Romeo that¡¯s such a good idea, we will surely have fun,¡± another one said. Now guys, listen to this music very well. So I can know how good all of you are¡± Romeo said. ¡± The dancer crew should alsoe to aside,¡± I said without looking at him. ¡°Kiles, I guess you will be able to y the keyboard, I don¡¯t even think there¡¯s a need to y the keyboard. We can use the guitar, it will be perfect¡± Romeo said and signal Kiles toe closer. Some hourster To be honest the practice was such a boom. The music was wellposed and structure. He will make a good musician in the future. ¡°That¡¯s song sounds like he was trying to confess his feeling for someone. But who could that be¡± I thought. Why do I feel unease? Well anyone can construct music, so why should that bother me. He¡¯s very intelligent but stubborn. I have made up my mind not to speak to him again. Anytime he came to me. I will tell him to leave me alone. I will put on a straight face. ¡°Pam how was the practice, Is the music okay. Well, it was actually for someone special and close to My heart¡± Romeo said standing right Infront of me and cing his hand on his chest. I see, I have that feeling that the song is not just anyhow song. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me again, and what¡¯s my business with that. Special you said! That is your business, not mine. Don¡¯te an inch closer to me again, till we leave this school, and moreover. The music you write was absolute nonsense. You can¡¯t be good even if you try to¡± I said and turn back to leave. I look at him and see tears drop down his cheek.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ******** Romeo POV I couldn¡¯t believe the person I haveposed the song for didn¡¯t even like it. She confirms everything. ¡°Romeo, why are you weeping?¡±Ang asked. ¡°Was I crying, no maybe is my sweat?¡± I said and cleared my sour throat. ¡°Are you okay, what did she say to you?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing Ang is my song not wellposed. I mean id that song bad¡± I asked to die of curiosity. ¡°The song is cool, I think it wasposed for someone close to your heart, it sounds like a love song. You are such a sweetheart, that person must be lucky Oh! who could that be?¡±She asked. I weep my teary eyes. TBC Chapter 42 The song is cool, I think it wasposed for someone close to your heart, it sounds like a love song. You are such a sweetheart, that person must be lucky Oh! who could that be?¡±She asked. I wiped my teary eyes. ¡°Nobody, it¡¯s nobody, she didn¡¯t deserve my love, so why did I have to speak about her, that song is for nobody. It could just beposed by anyone to anyone, so it¡¯s fine, am cool. Let¡¯s forget about it, so how do you see the practice. I mean was It cool¡± I asked wiping my tears. ¡°Don¡¯t deceive me, am not blind. Why are you crying, I felt something isn¡¯t right, what is the problem, tell me please, Please don¡¯t lie to me, ¡°Ang said holding my hand. ¡°Nothing, nothing happened, I just felt lonely, don¡¯t worry I will be okay¡± I lied. ¡°Why are you trying to hide the truth while it can¡¯t be hidden, Do you love her, I mean was she the one who you wrote the song for, ¡°Ang asked holding my hand. ¡°What do you mean, who are you referring to?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmmm, I know you are in love with Pam, I know you love her, why don¡¯t you confess your feeling to me. You should tell her you to love her, why are you keeping this to yourself. Is better you do that now. Do you know you aren¡¯t the only one who loves her, Kiles also do, you guys are in love with a girl. A love triangle, you are in a love triangle Romeo, you should see that. Kiles can take her from you, you can see how caring he bes days now, you are more caring and understanding than any other guy, I love you for that. But I want you to have your love please¡± Ang said holding my hand. ¡°No Ang, No, she doesn¡¯t deserve my love, I will kill the feeling I have for her, I was daydreaming she loves me before but she wakes me up from my Dreand. Anything I do means nothing to her ¡°I said weeping. Ang burst outughing. ¡°Why are youughing now, is not funny, this is about my emotions. You are hereughing¡± I said and cry more. ¡°WOW!, Is this how love is, I can¡¯t believe you turn into a crying baby overnight. You are crying so much. And why are you lying to yourself, you are hurt because your lover conderm your work. but tell me what do you think of me. I know you are lying, you won¡¯t stop disturbing her, I can see that in your eyes. Am very sure the Romeo Emery I know don¡¯t give up so easily, you love her so much that you can do anything to make her yours. You know she¡¯s mean before, why do you have to get angry at her. My little poor lover boy¡± Ang said tickling me. ¡°You are such a silly girl. You cut me off guard, how could I possibly let go of my love, this my first time falling in love with a girl, so I was very angry when she conderm my song, it hurt you know, Iposed that song for her, but she conderm it¡± I said with a pout. ¡°Hmm.? One I saw a moon goddess who I think owes nothing to my heart. ?Steadily, slowly I fell in love with beautiful snow, every time I look at the moon, I always wish she was her around. ?Then she appears on the moon and smiles at me, then I feel on top of the world¡±Ang sings dancing. ¡± You aren¡¯t serious, you ruin everything. Is that how I taught you, you turned my song into a church song with that tiny voice. You are just too naughty, Wait let me show you how to sing it in afro, I think you should learn to be smart In this¡± I said andughed. ¡°Why won¡¯t you know who to sing it, when you are a good musician and you alsoposed it, you should be grateful, I still sing it well,¡± Ang saidughing. ¡°La¡± I sing yful. ¡°What are you singing. Oh goodness! I have a gist for you, but I will tell you if you promised me something in return¡±Ang asked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmmm, let me think if I should tell you or not,¡± She said looking at the sky with her and under her jaw. ******* Authoress POV ¡°I have been noticing Pam since shees back, she looks angry, but what could have happened. I need to find out, but she might not want to tell me, I know how to get her¡± Vicky said and head to the kitchen. She headed towards Pam¡¯s room. She barged into her room without knocking. ¡°Vicky why are you like this, you barged into my room without knocking, why are you being so naughty,¡± Pam yelled and hugged her pillow. ¡°Why are you upset, you know am an intruder from the start, God made me so I will always disturb your peace. So tell me what will I gain if I didn¡¯t disturb you. well well well! I want to why you look upset, tell me who hurt you ¡°Vicky asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak about it, just leave me alone. I want to be alone¡± Pam said with a pout. ¡°See what I brought you, you love pizza so eat and chill, so you can have the strength to tell me what the problem is, ¡°Vicky said and stretched the pizza out for her. ¡°Do you think I will eat this, wait a minute let me see how sweet it is, I want to know if is okay?¡± Pam said and take a piece. She took a bite. ¡°You can see is very delicious, so tell me what happened¡¯ Vicky said and also take a bite from the pizza. ¡°Could you imagine Romeoposed a song for her lover, and he has the nerve to ask me if the song is good? I told him the song sounds horrible, awful. How could he ask me that question when it was for her lover¡±Pam said with a pout and forced all the pizza into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t kill yourself girl, but he only asked you a question. And you should have answered with full sincerity. Why are you jealous of his lover. And why can¡¯t he have a lover? He is a sweet guy though. He deserves a beautiful damsel¡± Vicky said. ¡°What are you saying, how can he have feelings for another girl, when I love him. How could he¡±Pam said crying. ¡°What!!, Don¡¯t tell me you are in love with Romeo. WOW! This is a call for celebration, my sister has finallye back to her senses, and have realistic she loves Romeo. What a WOW¡± Vicky said jumping on the bed. ¡°Did I just say I love him, no is a misunderstanding?. I was trying to say he¡¯s very stubborn. He didn¡¯t even care a bit about me. Heposed a song for her lover. He even called her the moon goddess. Is any other girl beautiful than me¡± Pam said with teary eyes. Vicky burst outughing. ¡°You are so silly, so you can be in love, wow that¡¯s so sweet. Wait a minute what are you waiting for go confess your feeling for him, and what if you are the one heposed that song for¡±Vicky suggested and put her hand on her jaw. She does some thinking. ¡°No, am sure the song is for Ang, she¡¯s her best friend. They are always around each other, so tell me how could he be in love with me¡± Pam said crying. ****** Corey mansion. ¡°Bro, why do you look so sad ¡°Fidel Kile¡¯s brother said. ¡°Why won¡¯t I be sad, when the girl I love so much didn¡¯t love back, she didn¡¯t give me attention. All her attention was on that Romeo guy, I am trapped with this her¡±Kiles said. ¡°See my silly brother, I never know someone like you, my desperate brother, could fall deeply in love with a girl. That he could sit alone thinking about her. Why can¡¯t you just be like me,e, see this picture? This is my ex-girlfriend. She loves me so much and always does anything I asked her to do, but you know am a bad boy, I just y along, and after I was done with her. I break up with her. See her picture, she is very arrogant to some people but never to me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s because I know how to get any girl of my choice¡± Fidel said and show a picture he took at the party with his ex-girlfriend to him. ¡°Please zoom this picture please, am seeing someone in the background,¡± Kiles said. He took the phone from him and zoom the picture. ¡°Do you know him? ¡°Fidel asked. ¡°Yes, very well¡±Kiles replied. ¡°How do you know him?¡±Fidel asked. TBC Chapter 43 Do you know him? ¡°Fidel asked. ¡°Yes, very well¡±Kiles replied. ¡°How do you know him?¡±Fidel asked. ******** St Patrick¡¯s college Romeo was going towards the ss while Pam wasing out from the ss. They ran into each other. Romeo¡¯s books pour away. ¡°Are you blind, how could you be so stupid not to have to look your way¡±Pam yelled. ¡°Why are you so dumb, why don¡¯t you understand anything, you barge into me and you can¡¯t say sorry, ordinary sorry you can¡¯t say, why are you so mean, oh my goodness! No point in talking to an arrogant girl like you¡± Romeo said and pack his book. ¡°Hmm, I hate you, why are you always harsh when speaking to me, it doesn¡¯t matter to you if I am not okay, can¡¯t you see am in a hurry, can¡¯t you see that you are so disgusting, talking to you is pointless. Am having a headache from shouting already¡±Pam thundered holding her head. ¡°What are you even saying girl, how were your worries mine, Damn! what bullshit, ¡°Romeo said and leave immediately. ¡°What!!!, How could you call me bullshit!¡± Pam shouted and hit her leg on the floor Romeo looks back and smirks. ¡°What a job well done, if you aren¡¯t ready to be a nice girl, I will make that happen soon, how could you always be mean to everyone. You have to change, I manage to change Vicky, I still couldn¡¯t forget that, so probably I can change you, I will give you what you know to do best, being mean towards everyone. I will keep looking for your trouble and I will me you for that. Ang, you are such a sweetheart ¡°Romeo thought and smile. ¡°Loverboy, Why are you smiling?¡± Ang asked and tickle Romeo. ¡°I already started the idea you gave me. I never knew you are this smart. You have given me the best idea, I have started to execute my n, and It¡¯s working you know¡± Romeo said smiling. ¡°Our n is not only yours, I have always wanted to let Pam be my best friend. But I was terrified to tell her, I remembered the day Imented on the ground chat, it was so fun, she yelled at me the second day. , blo blo blo. But do you know what? I was bullied by that Kiles of a guy, he was bullying James all because he said he want Pam. She help us with dealt with him. I don¡¯t know why she was so special, everyone want to be her friend. She¡¯s smart, skilled, talented, brilliant. I don¡¯t even know what to qualify her with again. She is arrogant and means but she is nice at heart. I think being arrogant suits someone like her, What you don¡¯t notice is that she¡¯s very emotional, little things can hurt her, so if she¡¯s very close to many people. They will always take her for granted and she will feel hurt¡± Ang said. ¡°Stop being naughty. Because we are emotional doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t respect others. Pride is a bad girl, it¡¯s led to nowhere, so stop supporting her from being rude ¡°Romeo said. ¡°Hmm, I see¡±Ang said with a pout. ¡°Let¡¯s go into our the ss, we can¡¯t stand here talking for a whole day, ¡°Romeo said and was about to step into the ss. ¡°You are right,¡± Ang said and drag him. Romeo¡¯s phone beep. He brought it out of his back trouser pocket. He check the caller ID, it was Juliet. ¡°Why is Juliet calling me early this morning. What could be the problem¡±Romeo said and pick up his phone. Ang stands looking at him. ¡°Okay, Juliet I will be there, I will be there in the evening, okay bye,¡± Romeo said and drop the call. ¡°Why did she call you, I thought you¡¯ve helped her to settle things with her boyfriend, so why was she calling you¡±Ang asked and fold her hands. She ced it on her breast. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she sounds strange. But don¡¯t worry, maybe she has an issue with her boyfriend, she might have called so that I can help her to sort things out ¡°Romeo said and put back his phone into his back pocket. ¡°You always solves others¡¯ problem, but here you are, you can¡¯t even stand in front of a girl to confess your feeling,¡± Ang said. Pames there. He stares at Romeo. he throws his face away. ********* Pam POV ¡°What did he think of himself, he barge into me in the morning and was still expecting me to apologize, for what!¡± I yelled talking to Joyce and Annie. ¡°Why are you screaming on top of your voice. Why are you too loud? Common girl, he¡¯s not here, and moreover. Am sure you are the one who barges into him. You might have lost control of yourself not being able to constrain his handsome look. So you perhaps barge into him¡± Joyce said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°How can you girls not trust me, he barge into me,¡± I said with a pout. ¡°Wait Pam, I don¡¯t think you are shouting like this, because he barge into you Maybe there¡¯s something fishy that we aren¡¯t aware of, I think you are in love already, ¡°Annie said. ¡°Why are you girls like this, can¡¯t you see I don¡¯t like him ¡°Pam said. ¡°Huh huh, are you sure that you don¡¯t love him? Am very sure you love him, Annie is very correct. When you are in love with someone and you aren¡¯t ready to ept it¡± You do love him. And I can see that, if you tell us we can help you, just confide in us, The PAJ are always one¡± Joyce said. ¡°Girls, I don¡¯t want to talk about it, I want us to go clubbing tonight. I want to chill, is being weeks now that we haven¡¯t gone to the club, I think tomorrow is the weekend. Am going to the gym, my state of mind isn¡¯t good this day, so I just want to keep my brain working. ¡± I said. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t ready to talk, no problem. And wait a minute when are you going to tell Kiles to get off this acting boyfriend. If you aren¡¯t careful it might go viral, I don¡¯t trust that guy ¡°Annie said. ¡°I think Annie is right, Kiles isn¡¯t nice at all, so just tell him before is toote, ¡°Joyce said. ¡°You girls are right, I will speak to him tomorrow, I will make him understand,¡± I said and nodded my head. ********* Romeo POV ¡°Juliet, why do you wanna see me,¡± I asked. ¡°I want us to, go out together, I want us to go to the club together, I want to hang out with you¡± Juliet replied. ¡°Wait! don¡¯t tell me you are kidding, this strange, am I dreaming, so you called me in the morning just to get here and start saying rubbish¡± I said surprised. ¡°I know it might not make sense to you, but what could I have done. My friend keeps teasing me that am not exposed. They said I don¡¯t know anything, they even insult me because I haven¡¯t gone to the club before, they said am always at the restaurant. So I think of showing them that I can also go to the club¡± Juliet said with a pout. ¡°You are so funny, how could you think is going to the club with me, what if your boyfriend sees us, what are you going to tell him?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. He¡¯s out of town, he will be back in the next one week, and I have a bet with my friend to show them my pictures of me being in the club tomorrow. See nothing will happen, I just want you to escort me, please ¡°She said and folded her hand. ¡°Okay, but who will take care of everything here in the shop ?¡±I asked. ¡°They are many workers so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Juliet said and smile at me. ¡°Okay¡± I nodded not pleased with that idea. TBC Chapter 44 ¡°They are many workers so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Juliet said and smile at me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay¡± I nodded not pleased with that idea. ********** Romeo and Juliet were sitting in a corner of the club. ¡°Wow! this ce is so cool I can¡¯t imagine how is fun it is toe to the club. My friend was all right. This is fun ¡°Juliet said dancing. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it was, clubhouse is always fun,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Do you mean this is not your first time being here?¡±Juliet asked. ¡°Of course not, have been here times without number¡± Romeo replied. ¡°WOW! That¡¯s good, but don¡¯t tell me you used all your sry for clubbing. I mean you spent your sry here?¡± Juliet asked. ¡°Why would I do that, am not a fool you know¡±Romeo replied. ¡°Hi everyone, sorry for disturbing you guys, but I will like to tell you all that The PAJ is here with their song again, I don¡¯t know why they stoping to this club, but today they have finallye back. I am sure those who knew them will know what am talking about¡± The DJ said. ¡°WOW!¡± People start screaming. ¡°The PAJ, is here, does that mean Pam is a regr customer of this club, but I have nevere across her here, or maybe because I wasn¡¯t destined to meet her at the club. Lemme see how sweet she can be on stage ¡°Romeo thought. Juliet tapped him. ¡°Are you okay, it seems you are lost in your thought, what¡¯s the matter?¡±Juliet asked. ¡°Nothing, am very okay, I was just thinking of something¡±Romeo replied. ¡°I am eager to see how sweet the PAJ are. My friend told me about them, and she also said that they just disappeared all of a sudden. Am happy they have decided toe back today¡± Juliet said smiling. The PAJ walk majestically to the stage. ¡°WOW! She is such a vibe killer, she dresses like a tomboy. I love you more Pam. Gosh, why did she frown her face now ¡°Romeo mumbled? ¡°Wait a minute! is this not the three girls who came to our restaurant that day, I mean your school mate¡± Juliet ache her brow and look at them very well. ¡°You are right, they are the one¡±Romeo replied smiling. ¡°Oh I see, See how you are blushing. Blushing is not good for guys¡± Juliet said. ¡°Why won¡¯t I blush, seeing my friends performing on the stage is more than any happiness¡±Romeo keeps staring at them. Juliet¡¯s phone beep. She fumes. She quickly smiles so Romeo won¡¯t notice her. ¡°Romeo, can we take a selfie,¡± Juliet said. ¡°Why?, Don¡¯t forget I escort you here as a friend not like your boyfriend, and am not interested in taking selfies ¡°Romeo neglected her request without looking at her. ¡°Please, taking pictures won¡¯t take your life, why are you always like this¡±Juliet said with a pout. ¡°Please Juliet don¡¯t be an intruder, why do you like to disturb me, I am very busy right now,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Okay, no problem ¡°She shouted and hit the table so hard. ¡°Oh my goodness, Romeo do you forget you are dealing with a psycho, see how everyone¡¯s attention is on you. ¡°His subconscious mind reminds him. ¡°Okay no problem, it¡¯s cool you can take as many as possible selfies you want to take¡± Romeo said, and she smiles. ¡°O Gosh! See what you gain trying to be a nice guy, ¡°Romeo thought faking a smile. Juliet moves closer to him. ¡°Look here,¡± She said and brought her head closer to his. ¡°Chi,¡± She said and take a snap. ¡°Are you done now?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Not at all, I have only taken one, so I still have more¡±She replied. ¡°Hope you are not in some kind of trouble,¡± His subconscious mind said. Juliet took her lips to his lips unknown to him. She quickly took a snap. ¡°What! Are you out of your mind¡± Romeo said touching his lips. ¡°No, I just want to show my friend that I am also exposed¡±She replied looking at the picture. ¡°Why are you using exposure as an excuse. Don¡¯t you know that picture can get us into trouble if your boyfriend sees it, why are you so dumb¡± Romeo said angrily? ¡°Is just a picture, nothing more, I will delete it immediately I show it to my friends¡± She said smiling. ¡°What the heck! I never know you can be this desperate. How can you try to manipte others for your selfish interest? Delete that picture right now. I don¡¯t trust you, you can go ahead and post it on Facebook, Instagram, and Twitter ¡± Romeo said. ¡°Why will I do that. And wait a minute why are you being serious like this is a big deal. Oh my goodness! Romeo, please stop behaving like a child. See, just focus the girls are about to begin, so just chill. Am not going to do anything desperate with this picture¡±Juliet said and give him her best pupil eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think that will get me, I will take to your words since you said you will delete it tomorrow¡± Romeo said. ¡°Okay, I promise, ¡°Juliet said smiling. ¡°Why are you blushing, don¡¯t think I will drool for you. Am not your boyfriend you know¡± Romeo said. Romeo was watching the PAJ performing. ¡°WOW! this cool, she¡¯s too much,¡± Romeo said and blew them a kiss. ¡°Oh¡­. the PAJ is the best¡±People screamed as they leave the stage. **** ¡°Girls, I want us to deal with someone¡± Annie whispered. ¡°Who is that?¡±Pam asked. ¡°Can you imagine that guy over there as being staring at me, I don¡¯t know why he was staring at me in such a manner. I even thought I didn¡¯t dress properly, just to realize he¡¯s just a casanova, who was trying to satisfy his dirty desire by eating me up with his desperate look, so I think we should put him in his ce¡± Annie said. ¡°Do you mean that guy over there, from his face you will know is a promiscuous guy? But wait a minute, what if he likes you¡±Joyce said. ¡°Yes Joyce might be right, maybe he falls for you, maybe love at first sight you know. What do you think? I think he loves you. He might not n it but you know love is just what happened unnned ¡°Pam said teasingly. ¡°How can you believe in love at first sight, is not possible, am very sure that guy is a bad person. And you Pam why are you talking like you¡¯ve been in love with before because I don¡¯t know where all this love is unnneding from. See if you girls aren¡¯t ready to fight with me then I will fight alone ¡°Annie said with a pout. ¡°Good girl, fight alone, you should be grateful to your creator that you see someone to look at you after so many years, see that handsome dude falling for a t butt girl like you, do you forget you are very slim, thank goodness you are beautiful,¡± Joyce said with an eye roll. ¡°What hase over the two of you, I will fight myself, hmm¡­.¡±Annie said and walked towards the guy. ¡°Mad girl, wait! Let¡¯s escort you¡± Pam shouted. They both ran after her. ****** ¡°Hey pretty am¡±The guy tries to introduce himself but Annie cuts him off. ¡°Shut up! quit the introduction, why are you staring at me?¡± Annie asked with a frown. ¡°Oh sorry for that, but I admire you so much. If I must say you are like an angel¡± The guy said seductively. ¡°WOW! oh really, Thanks so much for that. You aren¡¯t bad either if I must say you are handsome, I mean a dude¡± Annie said faking a smile. Pam and Joycee there. ¡°So can I have your contact, I will like us to get in touch, ¡°The guy said and stretch his phone forward. ¡°Okay, oh! so you count me to be some kind of cheap girl, I will deal with you so that next time you see me you would take another route, ¡°Annie said and kick his d*ck. ¡°What!¡±Pam and Joyce shouted. The guy holds d*ck and looks angrily at Annie. ¡°Annie you are done for, you¡¯ve finally crossed your part to a mad fellow, ¡°She thought in fear. TBC Chapter 45 The guy holds d*ck and looks angrily at Annie. ¡°Annie you are done for, you¡¯ve finally crossed your part to a mad fellow, ¡°She thought in fear. ¡°How dare you¡±The guy shouted and charge towards her. He wanted to hit her but stop halfway. ¡°You are very lucky. Am not that nice¡± He said and leave angrily. Annie who was trying to catch her breath looks at him with so much amazement. ¡°WOW! This is so lovely, he was so angry but he didn¡¯t hit you, WOW! He¡¯s your prince charming.¡±Joyce said. ¡°When will my prince charminge,¡± Pam said yfully. ¡°Your prince charming is here,¡± Romeo said from behind. They all look back. ¡°Romeo¡± They called. ¡°Hi girls, you performed excellently. You girls are you much¡±Romeo praises them. ¡°Thanks, Romeo, but wait a minute I heard you say something, or is it my eardrum that has started to malfunction?¡± Annie asked. ¡°I also heard it, he said your prince charming is here, right,¡± Joyce said. ¡°Well! Are you taking those words of mine seriously, you girls know I can be naughty sometimes¡± Romeo denied? ¡°Romeo, I have been looking for you,¡± Juliet said ande closer to him. Pam fumes. ¡°Hmm, do youe here with her?¡±Pam asked. ¡°Hmm¡­.., Yes¡±Romeo stammered. ¡°Yes, wee here together,¡± Jenny said and hold his hand. Romeo took her hand away. ¡°Oh I see, you guys look perfect together, you will fit for a couple, ¡± Pam said and walked angrily out of there. Annie and Joyce followed her. ¡°Bullshit! What¡¯s the meaning of that, are you nut, how dare youe here, goodness what will I do now¡±Romeo yelled at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, I didn¡¯t lie, she asked a simple question and I replied to her truthfully. Didn¡¯t wee here together?¡± Juliet asked. ¡°Shut it, what¡¯s your problem. What will she think of me now, she will think I have a girlfriend. She won¡¯t ept my proposal even if I told her I love her. I was nning to confess my feeling for her anytime soon, but you ruined my chance. How can you do that to me¡± Romeo said scattering his hair. ¡°Am sorry I didn¡¯t know you loved her, I can go and speak to her ¡°Juliet said and was about to go after Pam. Romeo drags her back. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that for me. Let¡¯s leave here now, I will escort you to your house¡± Romeo said and went out of the clubhouse. ¡°What a guy, he¡¯s he scared of facing her, what an attitude. I will apologize then. Wait for me Romeo¡±Juliet shouted and ran after him. She finally catch up with him. ¡°Romeo, I am sorry, I don know. If I knew you love her I won¡¯t have said that to her, Please forgive me¡±Juliet apologize and hold him by his wrist. ¡°Please leave me now, let¡¯s keep mute till we get to your house,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Am sure father will still be at the restaurant, so, am going there, and why are you so angry. Since I have known you, you¡¯ve always been cheerful. But you look more than angry today¡± Juliet said. But Romeo didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Oh! I see, is this how you will snub me, but I know how you can ask her out and she will ept you. I can help you with this¡±Juliet said. ¡°REALLY! how?¡±Romeo asked and hold her shoulder. She burst outughing. ¡°I can see you are madly in love with her. She¡¯s not bad after all. But I won¡¯t tell you not until you ept my apology¡± Juliet said with a pout. ¡°I have forgiven you for everything,¡± Romeo said anxiously. ¡°To be sincere, you are a real lover boy. I think she¡¯s very lucky¡± Juliet said smiling. ¡°Oh my goodness, stop beating around the bush. Just go straight to the point¡± Romeo said. ¡°Okay just go to, ¡°Juliet said but couldn¡¯tplete her statement when Romeo¡¯s phone beeped. ¡°Unknown number¡±Romeo muttered and pick it up. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Am I speaking to Romeo from¡±The person asked from the other end? ¡°Yes, hope no problem?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Am Ang¡¯s roommate, she was feeling feverish, but it increase so we rushed her to the school hospital¡±The person said. ¡°Okay thanks, I will join you there soon,¡± Romeo said stopping a taxi. He hangs up. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? ¡°Juliet asked. ¡°My friend is at the hospital¡±Romeo replied. ¡°Oh! sorry¡±Juliet said and get into the taxi. ¡°You will drop her at the restaurant closed of St Patrick¡¯s college, you will drop me at the school hospital,¡± Romeo said to the driver. ******** Kiles mansion ¡°You can go now, you should thank your star,¡± Fidel said releasing a guy they have beat mercilessly. ¡°Brother, do you know what I learned from you, you should deal with anyone who tries to cheat or take you for granted.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Which means everything is fair in love and war¡± Kiles said smiling. ¡°Yes brother, don¡¯t mind dealing with anyone who takes you for a fool. That¡¯s how this life should go, I think he has learned his lesson.. he will now learn from his mistake, and would never mess with us again¡± Fidel said. ¡°That¡¯s why I love you, bro,¡± Kiles said. ¡°Fidele to my room, I need your help with something¡± Kile¡¯s step mum said at the door. ¡°Mum let me be, can¡¯t you see am with my brother, please don¡¯t disturb me now. You should do anything you want to do yourself. Don¡¯t try to separate us again, get that. You can kindly help me close the door¡± Fidel said and doesn¡¯t move an inch from where he sat. ¡°Okay, but who was that guy that ran out of here?¡± She asked. ¡°Mum you talk too much. Well, he¡¯s just prey. He crossed his limit and we put him in his ce. Is that all¡±Fidel asked. ¡°Yes, I just want to confirm it is not your friend, because I can¡¯t take it if see my son with that riffraff,¡± She said. ¡°Okay, I think you now have answers to your questions. So please kindly leave me now, this is our dad¡¯s house and we don¡¯t like it when someone disturbed us¡±Fidel said and wink at Kiles. She closed the door and leave. ¡°WOW! I love you more brother, I don¡¯t know why that witch hates me so much¡± Kiles said. ¡°Don¡¯t dare call my mum a witch, just because I speak to her the way I like, didn¡¯t give you the nerves to insult my mom, get that. If you repeat that I will p you so hard¡± Fidel said angrily. ¡°What do you think of yourself you can¡¯t hurt me, she doesn¡¯t consider me a son, not like my father who gave equal rights to everyone here, so she¡¯s a witch, ¡°Kiles said. Fidel stands up angrily and ps him so hard. He retaliate and punched his stomach. They both get into a fight, and they are shouting at each other on top of their voices. Fidel¡¯s mum rushed Inside. ¡°What is happening here?¡±She asked. ¡°Nothing mum, we are just practicing how to punch in case if our enemies want to attack us. Is called kungfu. I don¡¯t learn kungfu back then in elementary school, so we are learning it now¡±Fidel lied. ¡°Are you crazy, you are bleeding¡±His mum said checking his body. ¡°Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s also hurt? We can take care of ourselves. He¡¯s my brother so don¡¯t be scared¡± Fidel said trying to convince his mother. ¡°Okay just be careful, don¡¯t get too angry,¡± Her mum said and went out of his room. ¡°Sorry for pping you, I was only trying to caution you, even if she tried to separate us, we are still brothers. She¡¯s also your mum¡± Fidel said and hugged him. ¡°Am also sorry for hitting you¡±Kiles apologize. ********* St Patrick¡¯s hospital The next morning Someone walked into Ang¡¯s wards. Romeo sits sleeping beside Ang¡¯s sickbed. Someone walked to his side. ¡°Romeo¡± He tapped him and he opened his eyes. His eyes widened on seeing the person. TBC Chapter 46 The next morning at St Patrick¡¯s hospital Someone walked into Ang¡¯s wards. Romeo sits sleeping beside Ang¡¯s sickbed. Someone walked to his side. ¡°Romeo¡± He tapped him and Romeo opened his eyes. His eyes widened on seeing the person. ¡°Sir smith¡± Romeo called surprised to see the taxi driver who carried him the other day. ¡°Romeo, WOW, nice meeting you again. What are you doing here?¡± Mr Smith asked. ¡°Dad¡±Ang called opening her eyes. ¡°How are you feeling my daughter?¡±Mr Smith asked touching her face. ¡°Are you her dad?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Yes Romeo she¡¯s my beautiful damsel ¡°Sir Smith replied. ¡°Dad, how do you know each other?¡± Ang asked and seat on the sick bed. ¡°You know my work, so I ess to meet different people¡± Sir smith said. ¡°I see, Sir smith¡±Ang said shaking her head. ¡°WOW, am happy you are okay. So Romeo are you the guy Ang also told me about, She always say Romeo my good friend, and one other guy like that. Wow that¡¯s great¡± Sir smith said. ¡°Dad, you know am not feeling fine, and you didn¡¯t bring chocte for me, I am chocte sick¡± Ang said with an imaginary tears. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend now, the doctor told me you are fine. Is just a fever. So, you won¡¯t be eating chocte instead you will take your drugs¡±Romeo said. Sir smith gave him a thumb up. ¡°Dad are you supporting him now, how can you support that. So, I won¡¯t be eating chocte¡±She said with a pout. ¡°Do you think I cane to visit you withouting with chocte¡±Sir smith said. ¡°Wow! that¡¯s my dad. don¡¯t mind this silly boy¡± Ang shouted and hug her dad tightly. ¡°That¡¯s my girl, but you didn¡¯t wait for me toplete my statement. I mean to say I always brought chocte for you everytime i wanted toe and visit you. But, today I didn¡¯t remember because I was actually worried about you¡± Sir Smith said. ¡°Huh huh¡± Ang mumbled cuddling her dad. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I came with a lot of chocte¡± James saiding inside. ¡°James you came back, I thought you said your dad asked you upe home?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Yes. but I couldn¡¯t make it, I missed the flight, so I couldn¡¯t go. I wanted to go on train but I have a second thought and called my parent that I couldn¡¯t make it¡± Jame¡¯s exined breathing heavily and faster. ¡°So how did you know am here?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Ang, you don¡¯t even allow him to rxed, can¡¯t you see he is breathing so fast¡± Romeo said. ¡°Hannah told me you are at the hospital, I was so scared, so I ran all the way here¡± James replied trying to catch his breathe. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have run like this. do you wanna kill yourself¡± Ang said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, how are you feeling now?, I was scared when I heard that you are here?¡± James asked. ¡°She¡¯s very okay now, she¡¯s such a silly girl, she got everyone scared¡±Romeo said. ¡°Dad tell him not up scold your damsel, tell him not to say anything again, I will cry if you don¡¯t answer me¡± Ang said with an imaginary tears. ¡°Don¡¯t scold my baby girl, hmmm, but don¡¯t forget to talk sense into her, if she does something wrong¡± Sir smith said smiling. ¡°Hi sir¡± Jame¡¯s greeted. ¡°Hello James, how have you being¡± Sir smith replied. ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t met before so how did you know my name?¡± James asked. ¡°Well I Know you but you don¡¯t know me, and don¡¯t forget she just mentioned your name, that¡¯s why am very sure you are the James. The guy who wanted to protect my daughter¡± Sir smith said. ¡°Hmm, I know she¡¯s the one who told you that, her case is more than that of a parrot¡± Romeo shake his head smiling. ¡°You are right Romeo, she¡¯s the only one that¡¯s capable of telling me. even her mum was jealous the way the both of us are very closed. She wanted toe with me. but i couldn¡¯t wait for her, I was scared that my daughter state is critical, But am happy seen she¡¯s fine¡± Sir smith said. ¡°Sisi¡± A girl of age twelve ran into the ward. A woman follow her behind. She ran and hugged Ang tightly. She cuddle her. ¡°Are you okay now¡±She asked without disengaging the hug. ¡°Yes am okay my sweetheart, why didn¡¯t you go to school?¡±Ang asked. ¡°So you thought I won¡¯te, my daughter is not feeling fine and you expect me to stay at home, that¡¯s not going to happen. Don¡¯t pretend you care about her more than I do, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s very close to you, she supposed to be close to me. Am her mother¡± Ang mum said with am eyeroll. ¡°You see what I was saying, she repeated it here in the hospital¡± Sir smith said. Romeo and James smiled. ¡°Hey, what did you say¡± Ang Mum asked and hold his ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything madam, forgive me I was only trying to let them know that woman are always jealous, when they see their children are very closed to their father. Is not like they don¡¯t also love them but always think he¡¯s given more attention to the children than them¡±Sir Smith said. ¡°Am not jealous, I have been seeing you for many years, am even happy you love both of our children, I hate you. You don¡¯t give me attention again¡± Ang mum said with a pout. ¡°I love you, if you hate me¡±Sir smith said. And she blushed. ¡°Sir smith, you shouldn¡¯t have told her you love her, see how she was blushing. If she start blushing everyday. She will became more prettier again and they will take her away from you.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Do you want that to happen¡±Ang younger sister said. ¡°Yes my baby is very right, I know many guys always stare at her. Do you forget I told you that a guy woo her the other day we went to the mall to get something. They couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯s my mother, so it will be good, if you follow what Lily said ¡°Ang said. ¡°Sisi, guess what?¡± Lily said. ¡°You know am not good at guessing¡± Ang replied. ¡°Liar, I know you are very good at guessing, so just guess¡± Lily said with a pout. ¡°Hmmmm¡±Ang muttered and does some thinking. ¡°Am waiting oooo¡± Lily said. ¡°You brought me a pack of chocte candy¡±Ang shouted. ¡°Yope! You are right¡±She shouted. ¡°WOW! Hi five¡±Ang said. Romeo was looking at this, the memory of him and Cindy, chasing each other and ying together, swimming, riding, learning, dancing, eating together keepsing to his head. He became emotional bute back to reality when James threw a question at him. ¡°Do you love Pam?¡±James whispered. ¡°Do you love her?, Ang¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Why are you answering question with question, it¡¯s obvious you love Pam¡± James said. ¡°And is obvious you also like Ang¡± Romeo said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk straight to her and tell her you love her¡±James said. ¡°If it was so easy why haven¡¯t you tell Ang you loved her, check yourself¡± Romeo said. ¡°It was because of you that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t tell her¡± She¡¯s attracted to you, so I think if you asked Pam out, then I can asked her out. She¡¯s always around you 24/7. James said. ¡°Are you normal, she¡¯s always around me as how. Except from the ss, and anytime I took a break from the restaurant, that when she¡¯s always with me. And one hour tutorial. So what are you saying¡±Romeo defend himself. ¡°But, she almost spent all her time with you¡± James said. ¡°Don¡¯t used that as an excuse. We are just friends, and she also like a sister, tell her your mind am not disturbing you, ¡°Romeo whispered to him. ¡°Sir, ma I will go to the doctor for her discharge. So that we can go back to school¡± Romeo said and stood up. ¡°No Romeo, I want to spend time with my family. Pleaseeee ¡°Ang pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, I will go, you should stay here¡± Sir Smith said. ¡°Okay sir¡± Romeo said. ****** ¡°Pam¡± Romeo called. She hissed and didn¡¯t wait. ¡°Please just hear me out¡±Romeo said and run after her. ¡°Let me be, I don¡¯t want to talk to you¡± Pam yelled. ¡°Why? Tell me the reason why you don¡¯t wanna speak to me, did I offend you, I know you are angry by what you saw. But I promised you that¡¯s not the truth. Please trust me¡±Romeo said holding her hand. Pam took his hand away and was about to leave. Romeo hold her from behind. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go not until you listen to what I have to say, She¡¯s just a friend, I promised¡± Romeo said. ¡°Girlfriend, isn¡¯t here, she¡¯s your girlfriend¡± Pam said. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°I have every reason to think she¡¯s your girlfriend, atleast both of you are always together at the restaurant, who could tell if you two are having something romantic¡± Pam said. ¡°How could you think of such thing, is that what you think of me?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what she thinks¡±Kiles saiding with his friends. ¡°Kiles l, will you please stay out of this¡± Romeo said. ¡°Not at all, am her boyfriend, I have every right over her. So, she being here with you isn¡¯t safe¡± Kiles said and took Romeo hand away from hers. ¡°Who gave you right to watch my move¡± Pam asked. ¡°You are the one, I have gain that right from the very day you made me your acting boyfriend. But now am your boyfriend, I refused to be acting boyfriend anymore¡± Kiles said. ¡°Really, are you daft?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Am daft for you Princess, I love you and the truth remains that you are mine forever, and no parasite can separate us¡±Kiles said and hold her shoulder. Romeo stood speechless. ¡°Leave me alone¡± Pam shouted. ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave you, you are mine. Am I not handsome, am brilliant, I have same height as you. I know am desperate, but all I care for is that I have an endless love for you, I love you Pam¡± Kiles shouted and hold Pam. ¡°Leave me¡± Pam shouted and gave him a hot p. TBC Chapter 47 ¡°Leave me¡± Pam shouted and gave him a hot p. ¡°WOW you pped me, your hand is so soft, can you p me more, yes I want to receive more ps from you. I can¡¯t take this from any other girls, but if you p me hundred times I won¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s because I love you. Pam, I promised I love you so much than I can imagine¡±Kiles shouted. ¡°But I don¡¯t love you, you aren¡¯t in any way close to my heart. Please Kiles just divert your love to another girl, I can¡¯t pretend anymore, please¡±Pam shouted. ¡°Do you love him, I want to know. Do you love him?¡±Kiles asked pointing at Romeo. Pam looks at him and runs away from there. ¡°Why all this drama Kiles, why don¡¯t you just back out. I will have do the same if she told you she loves you¡± Romeo said. ¡°I think you are mad, so you want me to back out for you. Never will I do that, I won¡¯t make such a mistake. And get one thing straight. You will be the one to pay for this p. She pped me, isn¡¯t she?. You will pay for it. The two of you can never be together. She¡¯s mine and I will be the one to get married to her after school. Nobody can change that. Even the Almighty can see to this¡± Kiles said. ¡°Why will I pay for the p?. You cross your limit and she pped you. So why are you making a case out of it? Did the p pain you that much. You told her to p you over and over again. But now you are saying I will pay for the p. Is that how things go, Like seriously. See guy, am not scared of your threat but I will advise you to save that spirit for another day¡± Romeo said and was about to leave. ¡°You underestimate me. You don¡¯t know what Kiles Corey is capable of doing. I am desperate and can do an undo. I will make you suffer if you move an inch close to her ¡°Kiles threatened. ¡°No problem guy. I won¡¯t beg you not to do whatever you want to do. But I will like it if you can save this strength till tomorrow. Get ready we need to win thepetition. Do this for your, no I mean our queen. She wants the media, so practice well because it won¡¯t be good if Miss popr school lose¡±Romeo said with a scoff. ¡°Where did you gain your confidence from?¡±Nicus asked. ¡°I don¡¯t gain confidence from anyone, I am a man of confidence. That¡¯s why I always win¡± Romeo said and leave. ¡°Damnit, no I can lose. Little did he know what am capable of doing¡± Kiles said andughed wickedly. ¡°Kiles don¡¯t you think we need to make move. You can¡¯t lose like this¡±James said. ¡°Buddy, to my sense of thinking, I think Romeo is right you should back out. Pam already let you know she doesn¡¯t love you. So why don¡¯t you make the story short by backing out¡± Nicus said. ¡°Shut up, if you know you want to back out, then do right now. Because me as a person, I am going to support Kiles in this¡±James barked at Nicus. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me to shut up. Why did he want to die over the girl that doesn¡¯t love him? Is that how it works. They are many beautiful girls out there, so why are we making this an issue. We shouldn¡¯t prolong this. Why wasting our strength¡± Nicus said facing James. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t fight. Both of you are right. We shouldn¡¯t make it an issue, and we shouldn¡¯t give up. Isn¡¯t it? You are both right. But one thing is that All is fair in love and war. This life is a survival for the fittest. This is my love life and it should be titled BAD BOY IN LOVE. I think the title isplicated, not to talk of the whole story¡± Kiles said and chuckled. ******* School washroom ¡°Vicky was right about me, am the biggest fool. Am mad, am an idiot ¡°Pam cried hitting herself. She rest on the wall and cried uncontrobly. ¡°I love Romeo, Kiles loves me, I don¡¯t even know if Romeo loves me. I keep ying with Kiles emotion Am stuck in between two guys. I don¡¯t know what to do. Am confused, why did I have to fall in love. I became jealous all of a sudden, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me¡± She cried silently. ¡°Pam, open the door¡±Annie and Joyce shouted knocking at the washroom door on getting there. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s here?¡±Annie asked. ¡°Yes, I saw her running towards here, I even try to stop her, but she didn¡¯t stop. That¡¯s why I came to call you, am sure she¡¯s in here ¡± Joyce said quite sure what she was saying. ¡°Pam Pleasee out, we are your friends we got your back, just tell us whatever is bothering you, we can sort it out together,¡± Joyce said knocking at the door. Pam opened the door. ¡°Pam why are you crying.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. What happened to you?¡±Annie asked. ¡°I am confused what should I do, I love Romeo, but Kiles is not ready to give up on me, what will I do, ¡°Pam said and break down in tears. ¡°WOW! My Pam is in love, so is this how love hurt.. oh my goodness see how she¡¯s crying like a newborn baby ¡°Annie muttered but it was hard enough to be heard. Joyce look at her and gave her an eye roll. ¡°Am sorry, I was only imagining how love is, that could make Pam fall such much in love. Is it not the same Pam. The girl with a heart of stone¡± Annie said. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious, is that what you are supposed to be saying. Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s deeply hurt? I don¡¯t me you, maybe is because you have never been in love. Then you will have Known the pain she¡¯s going through¡±Joyce said. ¡°Sorry madam lover, who told you I didn¡¯t feel her pain. Pam calm down. I will talk to Romeo for you. But you shouldn¡¯t be stressing yourself, Romeo loves you. Am very sure of that. I once overheard him and Ang talking about you. Yes, it was two days ago, when you conderm his song. He was deeply hurt and cried. I couldn¡¯t believe that Romeo could cry over such a thing. I overheard him telling Ang how much he loves you, and you are the person heposed that song for. But you are unable to see that. Can you now see that your problem is solved? Romeo loves you but is scared to tell you. For Kiles we will talk to him¡± Annie said. ¡°Are you sure of that, am not sure Kiles will listen to you? ¡°Pam asked. ¡°He won¡¯t listen, no point in talking to him. But I promised you that If he tries anything drastic I will deal with him¡± Joyce said and stood up. ¡°You still love him, I know that you love him so much. But why are you taking these risks for my sake?¡± Pam askedd and hold Joyce. ¡°Yes, even if I love him doesn¡¯t mean I will watch him to keep disturbing our lives. Am rxed and didn¡¯t cause trouble, but there are some things I can¡¯t tolerate¡±Joyce said. ¡°Let¡¯s join our hands together like the PAJ always do,¡± Annie said and stretch her hand forward. Pam and Joyce smile and also stretched their hands. ******** Romeo POV ¡°Why aren¡¯t you giving James attention,¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, attention as to how¡± TBC Chapter 48 ¡°What do you mean by that, I don¡¯t understand?¡± Ang asked. ¡°So do you mean, you don¡¯t know James like you, I mean Love you,¡± I said, and she burst intoughter. ¡°Is not funny, why are youughing?¡± I asked. ¡°I wasughing at what you said, where did you get that idea from. See let me tell you something you don¡¯t know. I and James are just friends. We aren¡¯t that closed before. He is crushing on Pam, not me, he loves Pam. So, what are you saying¡± Ang¡¯s said. ¡°Do you mean the same Pam, that¡¯s a total lie. I always believed you, but I can¡¯t believe this. He was the one who told me to confess my feeling to her. I don¡¯t think he has any attraction towards her. So stop giving me excuses¡± I argued. ¡°Calm down, am in this school before you, and I know what is going on. It was a few days before you came to this school that I and James started talking. I don¡¯t like to have many friends. So must time I do iste myself. The only person I was nning to be friends with was Pam. I and James started talking after the day he was bullied by those stupid guys called Kiles. And do you know what lead to this, it was because James said in the ss group chat that he loves Pam and he would be happy if Pam epts him¡± Ang exined. ¡°Really, but I don¡¯t think you are right about this. it might just be a crush, Maybe he¡¯s just crushing on Pam before. But am very sure he loves you¡± I said trying to convince her. ¡°If he loves me, he will havee to tell me by himself,¡± She said. ¡°If he told you, would you say yes to him, do you love him!¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t for one¡¯s think about it. So am not sure about that love of a thing. I don¡¯t know if I will agree with him or not. I never noticed this. I only consider him a friend who always got my back just like you always did. I don¡¯t know if I will ept him or not. Maybe I might have a change of mindter, but am not quite sure right now¡± She said, and smile. ¡°Hmmm, one-sided love, love triangle, everywhere,¡± I said and scoffed. ¡°I think is a love rectangle, not a triangle. You, Kiles, and James are in love with a girl. This is wonderful. Romeo, you have many rivals¡± She said teasingly. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious. am not in a love triangle or rectangle. Am alone, so don¡¯t talk about triangle again am fucking scared. Don¡¯t try to divert James to our side. both of you are met to be¡± I said and stood up. ¡°Really! Why are you so sure?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Because I can see iting. you won¡¯t be able to resist it¡± Romeo said. ¡°I will soon join your team, so it will be love fifth angle,¡± She said and burst intoughter. I shake my head and smile. ******* Authoress POV ¡°So tell me what¡¯s your next move. Are you gonna ruin thepetition or what are you gonna do¡± Jame¡¯s said. ¡°Ruining thepetition is not even my main n. but I will wait patiently to exercise my n. it will be slowly, slowly, and slowly. You know very well that slow poison is the worst. it kills slowly but damages a lot. So am going to be slow with every one of my moves. I will pretend to be a change guy from now on. I will distance myself from you guys. I will pretend am not In the midst of the bad boys again. I will keep executing my ns and nor of them will suspect me¡± Kiles said. ¡°And you think no one will notice that there¡¯s more to your sudden change. I don¡¯t think changing and behaving like a nice guy after what happens will make you a better guy. If you can deceive the girls, am very sure someone like Romeo and that Ang girl can¡¯t be tricked. So why don¡¯t you think of another thing¡± Nicus said. ¡°Nicus what hase over you. why are you just supporting this Romeo guy? Anything we say or do is now meaningless to you, why the sudden change?¡± James asked angrily. ¡°Buddy, why are you so angry, Nicus is not trying to be an enemy. The truth is that he¡¯s right. do you forget it doesn¡¯t take a night for a bad man to change. So, if I just changed overnight they might start thinking otherwise. Wow! You are very right. but I don¡¯t have a choice, I will have to change, but it will be a twist, don¡¯t forget the title is till bad boy in love. Do you know why bad boys like us always win? that¡¯s because we always had a n ahead. To ruin Romeo is the easiest thing, but am slowing down so I can get Pam. Tomorrow is thepetition and it will be a st before thepetition. Kiles Corey will be a change guy in front of all the students.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! What a history¡± Kiles said andughed evilly. He exins is a n to them. ******* Vicky POV This my sister is soplicated. Why is she blushing since she came back? Her behavior is just weird this day. She¡¯s bing moreplicated. I know what to do. I pretend to break my ankle. ¡°Ouch Ouch, my legs hurt¡± I cried out. ¡°What happened to you¡± She rushed to me and help me sit on the sofa. ¡°I twisted my legs¡± I cried without tears in my eyes. ¡°Just sit here, I will get the balm,¡± She said and quickly rushed to get the first aid box. ¡°You are so sweet sister, you are now so caring. why this sudden change¡± I whispered to her. ¡°Shut up, let me massage your ankle for you,¡± She said and apply some balm to my ankle. She gently massages my ankle. ¡°What if I say am not hurt neither did I hurt my ankle,¡± I said smiling. ¡°So you didn¡¯t hurt yourself. You can never change¡± She said and drop my leg. ¡°I was trying to get your attention, you are blushing since you came back from school. And it hasn¡¯t happened before, it seems today is the happiest day of your life since you¡¯ve been going to college¡± I said. ¡°Somehow best. I am very happy that God has blessed me with good friends. They love and cherish me a lot. I feel blessed¡± MEME replied smiling. ¡°I see. But there¡¯s more to this smile on your face. You and your friends have been together for years, since high school. You even choose to go to college because of them. You were given admission into university but you refused it because of your friends. They have always got you back since childhood. So, tell me what¡¯s is the real reason behind your smiles?¡± I asked. ¡°Love, I have finally admitted I love Romeo so much than I can imagine. I do get jealous whenever I see a girl beside him. I thought this was onlying from me, but Annie told me Romeo also loves me. She said he overheard him telling Ang that he loves her a lot. He evenposed that song for me¡± She said blushing. ¡°Oh-oh! Hmm, now I know the reason why you are blushing. Am happy that Romeo is going to be my brother Inw¡± I said dancing around the living room. ¡°Behave girl¡± She shouted. ¡°But wait a minute what of Kiles, have you told him you don¡¯t love him?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, but he is not ready to leave me alone. I made a very big mistake¡± She said remorsefully. ¡°It has happened, there¡¯s nothing we can do. He will ept his fate sooner orter¡± I said, my phone beep, it was a message from Leo. ¡°Am at your gate¡± I read the message within me. I head toward the door. ¡°Where are you going to?¡± She asked. ¡°Hanging out with Leo. He¡¯s outside our gate, bye¡± I said and gave her a flying kiss. ¡°Love you, take care of yourself,¡± She said, and I went out of the mansion to see Leo standing resting on his car. ¡°Hi, you look beautiful¡± Heplimented. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said blushing. He went to open the car door for me. ¡°I must say you aren¡¯t serious,¡± I said smiling. ¡°Anything for you baby,¡± He said. ******* Authoress POV The city mall. Harry wasing out from the mall. He sighted Vicky and Leoing hand in hand towards the mall, He fumes. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at Vicky who was just smiling at what Leo was saying. ¡°Is this not Harry?¡± Leo said on seeing him. ¡°He¡¯s the one, let¡¯s call him to join us,¡± Vicky said. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. we came here on a date, so, I think we should be alone¡± Leo said. ¡°You are right. but let¡¯s say hello to him¡± Vicky said. Leo nodded his head and they went to where Harry was standing. ¡°Harry, you came here, do youe with your girlfriend?¡± Vicky asked looking around. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, we broke up some weeks ago¡± He replied. ¡°Oh sorry, you must be hurt now. Don¡¯t think about it much. And funniest thing, we are still very closed but you didn¡¯t tell me¡± Vicky said. ¡°Is not necessary, that why I didn¡¯t tell anyone of you¡± Harry said. ¡°Oh! sorry nigga, you should find yourself one. As you can see I already have one, my beautiful Angel¡± Leo said smiling at Vicky. Vicky blushes. ¡°Bye, I have something more important to attend to,¡± Harry said and leave. ¡°What an attitude. why is he jealous¡± Vicky said with a pout. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be jealous, and why is he even jealous. He told me you guys are just friends¡± Leo said. ¡°Yes, we are just friends. That girl has jilted him for another guy. what a world¡± Vickyughed her heart out. She was surprised to see that Harryes back. She and Leo look at each other. Then smiles. TBC Chapter 49 ¡°Yes, we are just friends. That girl has jilted him for another guy. what a world¡± Vickyughed her heart out. She was surprised to see that Harryes back. They look at each other, then smiles. ¡°Oh! Harry, you came back, do you forget something. I thought you have an urgent work to attend to?¡±Leo asked. ¡°I don¡¯te for you, I came to see her,¡± Harry said and faced Vicky. ¡°Okay don¡¯t get angry, you can see her, ¡°Leo said. ¡°Vicky, I want to remind you, if you are preparing for thepetition. You know this is a musicpetition, not a sport, so I will advise you to get ready, you know we are going toe across different schools. Who are very creative and better than us, so get ready¡± Harry said. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, I have been practicing for all these days, so today¡¯s practice won¡¯t make a difference, thanks so much for your concerns, ¡°Vicky said. ¡°Okay goodbye,¡± Harry said and leave angrily. ¡°What is he trying to insinuate by saying it¡¯s not a sportspetition. Does he mean you are wasting your time on a cricketer like me, I consider him a friend, but if he tries to get me miffed, I promised I won¡¯t spare him¡± Leo said. ¡± Don¡¯t think about it, what do you expect when you see your ex-girlfriend has moved on with her life, even with the person you are very close to, you guys are friends¡± Vicky said. ¡°I only know him because of the incident that happened. Moreover, I asked if you were his girlfriend, he denied it and told me you guys were just good friends. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you didn¡¯t tell me you are his ex-girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t have known. So why the rude behavior¡± Leo said. ¡°Please don¡¯t let that ruin your mood. We should be happy¡± Vicky said and gave him her best vkiller smile. ¡°Hmmm,¡± He chuckled They both goes Into the mall. ******* The next day at St Patrick¡¯s college Authoress POV ¡°Guys, we should go in our cars, since the school bus that¡¯s expected to take us to the arena isn¡¯t here,¡± Pam said. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a good idea, most of us live in the school and we aren¡¯t with cars so how was that possible?¡±Annie asked. ¡°We can use Pam and kiles car. We need to get there earlier¡± Joyce replied. ¡°Kiles what¡¯s your problem, why have you been slubbing us since yesterday. I called your phone, but, you aren¡¯t picking either¡±Jack said following Kiles who wasing to join the student. ¡°Why should I pick your calls, I have told you yesterday that I don¡¯t want to make friends with you guys again, since you refused to change. Am not interested in that gang again. What have I gained since I was in this gang? Nothing, I only gain people¡¯s hatred. No one likes us, we are terrible and desperate. We only go around bullying everyone. We didn¡¯t show any sympathy. We treat our fellow humans like animals. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s despicable? Am fucking out of the gang. You guys can do whatever you want to but I won¡¯t join you in this. My hands are pure¡± Kiles said facing Jack. ¡°Are you mad, why will you change your mind all of a sudden. Have you gone crazy?¡± Nicus asked and was about to hit him. ¡°If you darey your dirty hand on me, I promised I won¡¯t spare you. Is it by force, I said am not Interested in being friends with you again can you get that into your thick skull¡± Kiles thundered. ¡°As Kiles changed, ¡°A student said. ¡°Kiles have you thought about this, so you want to change. This people won¡¯t fear nor respect you again¡± Jack said. ¡°And who told you we are scared of you. We aren¡¯t scared, you aren¡¯t God¡± Ang said with an eye roll. ¡°You see that they¡¯ve started,¡± Nicus said. ¡°Is my decision. No one will decide how to live my life for me. Ang, Romeo, Pam, and whoever has been hurt, Please forgive me. I realized I was being foolish. I was only carried away. Please let us forget the past, I have turned a new leaf. Am ready to be friendly with everyone¡±Kiles said with his hand joined together. ¡°Is good you change. That¡¯s cool. You are forgiven by me, I don¡¯t know of any other person¡± Pam said. ¡°Kiles, I don¡¯t think you are normal, are you apologizing to these people, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡±Nicus said. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, he said he doesn¡¯t what to belong to your gang again so why are you stressing yourself. Leave him alone¡± Annie said. ¡°The bus is here, let¡¯s go. Thepetition is starting at 10¡¯O clock¡± Romeo said. Everyone goes Into the bus. Romeo stood and look at Kiles. He shakes his head. ¡°Romeo, am sorry. Am a change guy now¡± Kiles said. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t want to ruin my mood talking to you, ¡°Romeo said. ¡°Come inside Romeo, you shouldn¡¯t stand there,¡± Ang said. Romeo went on the bus. Kiles and his friends also went Inside. Kiles sit in the middle seat while Jack and Nicus went to seat at the back. ¡°Kiles you are forgiven,¡± James said. ¡°Thanks so much, ¡°He said smiling. He looks at the back. Jack wink at him. ¡°Ang do you also believe that Kiles has changed. I don¡¯t think so, I think he¡¯s trying to y a game. And I would never fall for his tricks¡± Romeo said. ¡°I don¡¯t also believe he as change. These Kiles am seeing can never change. He¡¯s up to no good. He¡¯s up to something. He¡¯s trying to y a game of the heart¡± Ang said. ¡°What could be the real game,¡± Romeo said and does some thinking. ¡°No one knows, ¡°Ang said and breathed heavily. Kiles was the talk on the bus throughout their trip to the arena. ****** Thepetition hall ¡°Romeo, You are here,¡± Owen said on seeing Romeo. ¡°Xup Buddy, you are looking so fresh and smooth. I think Alina is taking good care of you¡± Romeo said teasingly. ¡°Is my mum that¡¯s taking care of me not her¡± Owen said not knowing that Alina is at his back. ¡°Really,¡± Alina said and spank his ass. ¡°You are also taking care of me,¡± He said. ¡°Good boy, Romeo you look cuter. I think all these beautiful girls behind you have showered you with so much love¡± Alina said smiling. ¡°Stop whining me, See you, ¡°Romeo said and hugs her. ¡°Bring your ear, lemme tell you something important,¡± Alina said. Romeo took his ear closer to her. She pecks at him. ¡°What rubbish, ¡°Pam said and hissed. She leaves there. ¡°Who is she?¡± Alina asked. ¡°Why are you asking. You peck him and you expect us not to be jealous¡± Owen said. ¡°Which means she was the Pam Romeo told us about, ¡°Alina said. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one¡±Romeo replied. ¡°You are dealing with a serious issue, she¡¯s rude,¡± Alina said. ¡°That¡¯s just her lifestyle. Don¡¯t be mad at her¡±Romeo said. ******** ¡°Why do youe here,¡± Harry asked Leo who wasing into the hall.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°What sort of question is that. My school is performing and everybody is invited here so why are you questioning me?¡±Leo asked. ¡°I know you came here just to see Vicky¡¯s performance. I know you are a nosy cricketer. You don¡¯t have time for unnecessary things, but you change all of a sudden. You took her away from me. I was nning to go and apologize to her but you stole her away from me. You know for the fact have I loves her but we are a cheat¡± Harry said. ¡°Oh really! So you think she¡¯s a second option, you can just pick and drop her. You leave her today and you will apologize to her tomorrow. Is that how things go. And how do you expect me to know you love her or you guy¡¯s have dated before. You lied she¡¯s just your friend. And I have fallen in love with her, do you expect me to leave her for you. Not possible, you don¡¯t love her, if you love her you wouldn¡¯t have said you are doing her a favor. She loves you dearly but you broke her heart. Do you know how hard it was for me to win her over? I love her and nothing can change that. Not even you¡± Leo said and was about to leave. Harry grip him on his neck and pinned him on the wall. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave her alone. I will make you do that¡±Harry threatened. ¡°Who¡¯s scared of you. Get your freaking hand off me¡± Leo said. ¡°I would do the worst,¡± Harry said. ¡°Will you leave him or do you still want to be stubborn. I didn¡¯t get a chance to deal with you very well the other day. I think the actual time hase and is today¡± Pam said from behind and walk closer to them. TBC Chapter 50 ¡°Will you leave him or do you still want to be stubborn. I didn¡¯t get a chance to deal with you very well the other day. I think the actual time hase and is today¡± Pam said from behind and walk closer to them. Henry looks back and found Pam. Leo jerks his hand away from his neck. ¡°Pam, you are here?¡±Harry asked. ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend to me, you know for the fact that I didn¡¯t like you from the very beginning. Why are you threatening him¡±Pam asked giving him a deadly re? ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten him. I was just telling him to leave my Vicky for me, I love her a lot¡±Henry said. Pam was so angry that she wanted to p him. She controls herself. ¡°Henry do you have no shame, why are you so dumb that you can¡¯t I understand anything. Leave my Vicky alone. She¡¯s not your type, she¡¯s not a pick and dump tool. Why am I even wasting my time exining things to you¡±Pam thundered? ¡°Pam, am sorry I know I have hurt Vicky in the past, but to be sincere, I respected her a lot. I want to make things right again, I know she didn¡¯t love Leo, please just help me talk with her, forgive me. Pam pped him on both faces. ¡°You forced me to p you, I said you should stay away from my sister. Now listen very carefully. You must listen to what I have to say. If I ever see you disturbing my sister again, I won¡¯t spare you. Leave my sister, go and meet your girlfriend who you cherish so much. I would never let my sister be with a despicable guy like you. And if you threatened Leo again, then I will charge a case again you for public harassment, you will be thrown behind the bar. Not even Vicky will be able to save you this time, so stay away from my sister Victoria Lane¡± Pam yelled, and point a figure at him. ¡°Pam is not up to this, please don¡¯t throw him behind the bar. He¡¯s not a bad guy, he was just blindfolded and doesn¡¯t know what is good for him not until he lost it. Just let¡¯s go of this, he¡¯s my friend I will speak to him and we will sort things out amicably¡± Leo said. ¡°Have said mine, If he didn¡¯t stay away from my sister I won¡¯t spare him if he likes he should call if arrogant or rich behavior. I don¡¯t care¡± Pam said and walked away. ¡°Henry, please just stop this. Why are you like this, Vicky belongs to me now. I love her so much, why don¡¯t you just forget about this. Victoria can¡¯t be yours again. You are overreacting. You don¡¯t love her so why don¡¯t you leave her alone ¡°Leo said. ¡°I love her and I just realized it, I made a very big mistake and now I will correct everything and take my Vicky back. She belongs to only me¡± Henry said. ¡°I can see you are not the type of person someone can talk to, just try anything funny. And see what I will do to you¡± Leo said and leave him on standby. ********* ¡°Annie, see the guy, your love at first sight. The guy you kick his d*ck at the club someday ago¡± Joyce said and tapped Annie who was looking around. ¡°Really!¡±Annie eximed and look in his direction. ¡°It seems, their school is also taking part in thepetition,¡± Joyce said. Pames there with miffed emotions. ¡°Where are the remaining student of our school, We need to get ready. They are many schools here, I don¡¯t think we stand a chance of winning¡±Pam said. ¡°Are you doubting our school now, why would we lose when The PAJ is here, and do you forget Romeo is also talented, am sure we can¡¯t lose¡±Joyce said. ¡°This is not about our ego, thispetition is going to be a tough one. I can see thising ¡°Pam said. ¡°Annie won¡¯t you tell her to stop this, at least if we don¡¯t win. We will enjoy ourselves¡± Joyce said. Just to look at Annie and see her drooling at the guy she kicks his d*ck. The guy saw her and smiles. He excuses himself from his friends and went to towards them. ¡°He¡¯sing,¡± Annie said and run away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her, we are here forpetition not a love story¡±Pam hissed and also leaves. ¡°Hi, am Sam,¡± The guy said. ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°Whereas she went to?¡± Sam asked. ¡°Do you mean the girl that kick you in your hmmm, that day¡± Joyce replied. ¡°Yes,¡± Sam nods. ¡°That psycho girl, I don¡¯t know where she went to,¡± Joyce said. ****** ¡°Kiles you are such a drama king. See how you were able to convince everyone. you are so Smart¡± Jack said to Kiles. ¡°Thanks, but you guys shouldn¡¯te around, any one of them can see us. Let¡¯s stick to the n. We can only see at night¡± Kiles said and they nod. ******* ¡°Why do you run for that guy?¡± Joyce asked. ¡°I run because I don¡¯t want to tell him sorry about thest time. and I don¡¯t wanna create a scene here. He should stay in his limit, why is he pestering me¡±Annie said holding her head tiredly. ¡°He won¡¯t bother you again, I have sorted everything out. I told him you are a psycho, nerd, lesbian and you dislike guys. I warn him to stay away from you. you can see am a good friend, I don¡¯t like it when someone bothers you¡± Joyce said. Annie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What! how could you say such a thing¡± Annie said. ¡°You don¡¯t want him, so she did the right thing by getting rid of him. now no one will disturb you again¡± Pam said. ¡°Really! goodness, You¡¯ve finally chased that dude away. how could you do such a thing¡± Annie said with imaginary tears. ¡°I did what I think is right,¡± Joyce said. ¡°Hi everyone, the time for thepetition has finally reached. We have 20 schools performing. Am very sure thispetition will be a st, as I am seeing different schools with their vibe. What do you think¡± The male MC said to his female MC. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a boom as we have many special guests with a high position in society. He is the chairman of thispetition. They will be the recording marks for each school. And at the end, the winner would be announced¡± The female MC said. Everyone wees all the chairman and chairwomening to have their seats. Pam¡¯s mum came to her seat. They were only two seats left for the chairman. They are five seats, three have been upied, remaining two seats. Mr. and Mrs. Emery walk to the seat, and everyone ps. Romeo¡¯s eyes widened. Romeo POV Immediately I saw the two of them my heart battle. My breath bes frequent, and those shbackse to my head. shback 1 year ago Dad, mum we are having a musicpetition viral in Korea, They stopped it some time ago so there are reopening it this year. Our school is participating, and I am their leader. Dad I am very happy that I will have a chance to show my skills andpetence to the world¡± I shouted happily. ¡°You are not going to participate, I will call you school authority right away, I said you should focus on business. Am still allowing you to stay in that Art department all because I Know I will send you abroad to study business when am ready for you. You are the only son I have and you will have to take over my business after school, I won¡¯t allow you to be wasting your time doing senseless things.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. You aren¡¯t going to be a musician instead you will be a businessman¡± Dad said and passed a call to the school authority to stop me from participating. ¡°What¡¯s this dad, I want to be a musician and no one can change that, I will perform In thispetition,¡± I said angrily and walked to my room. 2dayster ¡°Romeo¡± Dad calleding into the house. ¡°Dad why do you look furious. what happened?¡± I asked. ¡°I told you something, but you went ahead to meet your school counselor, to speak to me. And he pleaded with me, I disagree but he said you will have to take part because you want to. But you will be the one to tell him you aren¡¯t Interested. See this¡± He said and handle an envelope to me. I opened it and saw they invited him to be the chairman of the asion. ¡°You are invited as the chairman of thepetition,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s it, You see, that day I have a business trip. But I will cancel everything if you choose to participate. I will ept the invitation and seat there just to fail you¡± Dad threatened. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do such, Are you going to fail others¡¯ hard work because of me,¡± I asked with teary eyes. ¡°Yes. that¡¯s exactly what I will do. is better you be a good boy and tell them you won¡¯t be performing. Or I shoulde to disgrace you¡± Dad said. I was so shattered. I breaks down and cried. And I finally agreed not to participate because of my school. End of shback. I thought am freed from him. But I was wrong he might have epted the invitation because of me. Did he knows I will be performing?. Who could have told him?. Tears drop down my cheeks. But no matter what, I will perform this year. He¡¯s not my father anymore. But the way I was looking at him. I felt he¡¯s up to something. ¡°Romeo, are you surprised to see your parent. Don¡¯t be surprised. I told my mum about thepetition. She then told your parent. They were sent an invitation before but they didn¡¯t ept it. My mum said immediately your Dad heard that you will be performing he epted the invite. And now they are here. Am happy your parent is attending this for you¡± Pam said smiling. ¡°Romeo, your school might lose,¡± My subconscious mind said, and I get emotional about this. These people have practiced so much. ¡°Why are you getting emotional now. They are your parents and they love you¡± Pam said. She¡¯s innocent, she didn¡¯t know a man who goes by the name Emery can do. ¡°Now thepetition start,¡± The MC said and call the first school. Ten different schools have performed. My heart skips, beating faster wondering what will happen at the end. Why is he, my father? TBC Chapter 51 ¡°Now thepetition start,¡± The MC said and call the first school. Ten different schools have performed. My heart skips, beating faster wondering what will happen at the end. Why is he, my father? I keeps asking myself different questions I couldn¡¯t get an answer to. ¡°We have two schools left, which are St Louis, and St Patrick, Now guess who¡¯s turn is it¡± The make MC said. I look at Owen from where he stands, he smiles at me. But I didn¡¯t smile back. he winks at me and gives me a signal to check my phone. I have already dropped it in my bag. I quickly went to where I locked my bag. I bring it out and check the message. it was already minutes ago. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I can see you are worried because your parent is here. Just forget about them now, and do your best. Don¡¯t think if he will fail you or not. Just enjoy yourself to the fullest either you win or not buddy¡± I read. ¡°Thanks, buddy¡± I texted back and smiles. He¡¯s always a real brother. ¡°Romeo, why do you look worried?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Nothing, am not worried, not at all, just feeling shy¡± I lied. ¡°I know you are lying the Romeo I knew, has never been shy,¡± She said. ¡°Am okay now, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s join others?¡± I said and she nod her head. ¡°Okay, I want to ask you a question and I will be happy if you answer me sincerely,¡± Pam said. ¡°What¡¯s, I will answer you so truthfully,¡± I said. She walked closer to me. ¡°Now is St Louis¡± The MC shouted. ¡°What! Vicky¡± She shouted and we rushed out of there. Vicky waves at me and smiles. I blew her a kiss. Pam looks at both of us and smiled. Why is she acting soft today? this strange. And what did she want to say to me? ¡°Wow! I jumped happily seen my friends performance Pam and her friends p. Others fumes. Maybe because they didn¡¯t have a friend in the school. Authoress POV ¡°Why are you shouting like is our school¡± One of our school students asked. ¡°Guys you know what, let¡¯s Que sera sera whatever will be will be. we are thest to perform. Enjoy yourself to the fullest. Don¡¯t feel disturbed, be happy. Forget about others¡¯ performance¡± Romeo said. ¡°Yes, everyone here performs well, you know they have been practicing before us, so let¡¯s forget about the media. and focused on being happy. we lose, we win the fact remains that we should be happy¡± Pam said. ¡°I support you,¡± Kiles said. ¡°We support that¡± They rest chorus. St Louis¡¯s performancees to an end. Now is the turn of the Patrick¡¯s. ¡°Hi guys, everything has been booming, I mean everyone has been performing brilliantly, now is thest school for this year¡¯spetition. And one more thing these people are the ones whoposed their songs. They didn¡¯t choose any music we give out. When we asked, they makes us realize that it wasn¡¯t in our rules and regtions that they can¡¯tpose songs by themselves. That¡¯s true, so we think they have to make another rule And the tilted of their song is Got me down. Let¡¯s watch out for the school that has chosen to tackle us in making our rules. Now let the Patrick¡¯s, e on stage¡±¡® The MC shouted, but where are they¡± the MC asked when he couldn¡¯t see them where they were standing. The other MC came to him to leave the stage and watch out for what they had to do. The stage light goes off, and the curtain falls. ¡°One, two, three go¡± Annie shouted and the curtain was slide to both sides by two different people. There aren¡¯t in the same outfit. Everyone focused on them. ¡°WOW, am loving their starting¡± Vicky shouted. James, Nicus, and Kiles somersault to the front and stood with action. ?¡±Gin Gin Gin¡± Joyce hit the drum. Then a voice follows from the background ?When the rain started, it started as a drop of tea. ?Every night I think about someone I thought my health never wanted ?I tried to pound off the feeling but it seems like am deeply In love ?I keep asking myself so many questions ?that I couldn¡¯t find an answer to ?only thing that came to my mind is love it gets me down it makes me worry Am feeling something special I never felt before (2¡Á)¡± Pam sings in a cool and emotional voice. ???? ?¡±oh! oh oh oh oh oh!!!!! (2x)¡± The girls chorused. ?¡±Once I saw a moon goddess, who I think owes nothing to my heart. Steadily, slowly I fell in love with beautiful snow. Every time I look at the moon, I always wish she was here around. Then she appears on the moon and smiles at me, I feel on top of the world. I feel lonely whenever she¡¯s not around me I feel jealous whenever I saw her with that Jerk I thought it a jokes but what I took for granted made me feel nothing but a looser She¡¯s made with a golden store her skin shine like a star at night She¡¯s the light to my darkness the Truth to my lies the strength to my weakness¡± Romeo rapped. ?it gets me down it makes me worry am feeling something special I never felt before (2¡Á) ?¡±0h! oh oh oh oh!!!!¡± The guy¡¯s chorused. ? ¡°Sometimes she acts like she doesn¡¯t care, treating people like a ve. But still love by everyone With all the bad attitude, howe my heart stood so low, to allow her In my heart. She will never love me like I will never stop loving her She might be stubborn but to me she like a cool water That makes my weather brighter ¡± Ang rapped. ¡°it¡¯s got me down it makes me worry am feeling something special I never felt before (2¡Á) oh oh oh oh oh oooooooh oh ¡± They all chorused. They start rapping one after the other. Their performance finallyes to an end, and they bow their head and blew everyone a kiss. People start pping continuously. Romeo smile blowing everyone a kiss. While Pam and the other were waving. Pam was about to fall due to her heel shoe. Romeo held her right away. They share eyelock. People start pping. Kile¡¯s fumes. ¡°Common buddy¡±Owen shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the stage,¡± Kiles said and tapped Romeo. They bothe back to their senses. Romeo smiles. Pam wanted to stand on her feet but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Do your leg hurt?¡±Romeo asked, and she nod her head positively. Romeo carried her in his hand, and walked from the stage with Pam smiling, she ced her head on his chest. ¡°Bravo, see true love¡±Vicky shouted pping. Kiles was very angry but didn¡¯t show it. ¡°We aren¡¯t on the stage again, drop me, ¡°Pam said. ¡°I saved your life and you won¡¯t appreciate me, you are too arrogant,¡± Romeo said without dropping her. ¡°I think you enjoy carrying me in your hand, and you are callinge arrogant. You should appreciate the fact that you were able to carry a girl like me in your hand, you silly brat¡± Pam said still resting on his chest. ¡°And you are also happy and at the same time blushing that you are resting on a cute guy¡¯s chest. And you are rxing on it like it is your bed¡± Romeo said. ¡°You are so rude, drop me now¡± Pam shouted. ¡°Do you mean I should drop you?!¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Yes drop me¡±She replied with a pout. ¡°Okay, sorry, ¡°Romeo said shaking his head and dropped her. Pam shouted as she fell on her butt. ¡°Are you out of it? How can you drop me like that? You should have just asked me to put my legs down. But you drop me just like I am some kind of object¡±Pam fumes rubbing her butt. ¡°Miss, I did actually what you asked me to. Don¡¯t you know you should put your leg on the floor when you asked me to drop you ¡°Romeo said and leave her there. Joyce, Annie, and Vicky have been watching them run to Pam. Who was trying to get up but couldn¡¯t. ¡°WOW! MEME, you are too much, you rest on his chest, I love you for that¡±Vicky said smiling. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it properly, if it was me, I will hold him tightly and would tell him not to drop me again. Even if he wants to drop me maybe In his room¡± Annie added.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Goodness, both of you are birds of a feather. Instead of we to help her up, you both are talking rubbish¡± Joyce said trying to help Pam up. ¡°Why are you bothering yourself, don¡¯t you know that was a pretense, she only practiced what she saw in my movie, she saw that in my movies. she watches that scene and she¡¯s just trying to put it to practice¡¯ Vicky said. ¡°What are you saying, do you think I can do that intentionally. I hurt my leg. But Is not something deep, I can¡¯t walk myself, I can stand well¡± Pam said and stand up. ¡°I see, Vicky was right, that¡¯s was just your n,¡± Annie said smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t fall Intentionally but the rest were intentional,¡± Pam said and walked out of there. ¡°You see, I know she was pretending, ¡°Vicky said and run after her. ******** Romeo was smiling, thinking of what happened, how it happens, and how it ends. Heughed when he remembered dropping her. ¡°What did she think, I love following instructions, I followed the instructions she gave me, ¡°Romeo said to no one in particr. ¡°I see, Lover boy, ¡°Owen and Alina said. ¡°Buddy, I love your performance, that¡¯s so brilliant of you. I am very sure, we don¡¯t stand a chance of winning where you are, don¡¯t forget you are our boss. You taught us those things we did. But yours a boom¡± Owen said and pull him into a hug. ¡°Tick Tack,¡± Kiles said right Infront of Romeo. TBC Chapter 52 ¡°Tick Tack,¡± Kiles said right Infront of Romeo. Romeo looked at him and disengage the hug with Owen. ¡°What do you want?¡±He asked. ¡°Nothing much, I came here to congratte you on your sess. You¡¯ve made her yours. You are so lucky¡± Kiles said smiling and wanting to hug him. ¡°Common¡± Romeo said and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I fall your tricks, I know for the fact you are trying to y a game. Don¡¯t think am a fool ¡°Romeo whispered. ¡°I never came here to settle quarrel with you, Rather I came to warn you to stay away from my M, she¡¯s mine and only mine forever. If she can¡¯t be mine then she can¡¯t be anyone else ¡°Kiles said. ¡°Get lost¡±Romeo pushed him away. ¡°Am warning you to stay away from the both of us. But you won¡¯t listen. I know how to get at you¡±Kiles threatened. ¡°Hey! are you crazy? What¡¯s the meaning of this nuisance you are creating. Are you stupid? How dare you threaten him like that?¡±Alina said ande to his front. ¡°Hey! stay out of this, I think you don¡¯t know who you are talking to, I am Kiles Corey. Now stay how of my way ¡°Kiles thundered. ¡°Do you know who you are talking to I am Kiles Corey, so should I start running. what¡¯s special in that stupid name of yours. Don¡¯t dare me, if you act crazy then I will show you I am the craziest. I am not well at all¡± Alina said and fold her hand on her breast waiting for Kile¡¯s reaction. Romeo wink at Owen to tell her not to get involved. But Owen rather supports her. ¡°Kiles or whoever you are, don¡¯t dare threaten my girlfriend and friend again. If you do that. I won¡¯t spare you.. wake up from your dreand ande to the world of reality. Pam and Romeo are made for each other even the blind would see that. I know you can also see for yourself, so why don¡¯t you just back out. Pam is Romeo no one can change that¡±Owen also threatened. ¡°You guys should stop this now. We came here forpetition don¡¯t let act stupid. You shouldn¡¯t argue with him. He knows I know how to deal with him. So he dare not do anything silly¡±Romeo Alina and Owen leave him. They were about to go. Kiles turned to Romeo and was about to punch him. Alina held his hand right in the mid-air. She blows him thrice. Kile¡¯s bleed. ¡°What do you think, I will allow you to hit my friend. I think I now know the benefit of kungfu father taught me. I always think I don¡¯t need it, but I now realized is good for despicable guys like you. If you try anything funny again, I will pluck your eyes out. Now get out of here ¡°Alina said stretching her head. She adjusts her hand ready to fight. ¡°You see what you cause you will pay for this, mark my word. And you don¡¯t think you can fight I will break you into pieces¡± Kiles shouted and walked as fast as his leg could carry him. ¡°Coward, you are scared of a girl. Just try to be a good guy like me. Why will I want to fight with a good girl like this when I don¡¯t want to get beat up. I am telling you something listen, you always prove to be stubborn. Alina is my friend, and we always are forever.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But wait a minute, did your blow pained him that much that he as to walk as fast as that. I think if he has the opportunity to run then he would have done that¡±Romeo saidughing with tearsing from his eyes. ¡°Alina, why don¡¯t you tell me you know how to fight kungfu, what if I misbehave is that how you will beat me up?¡±Owen asked. ¡°If I had told you, you might be scared and wouldn¡¯t have told me how you feel about me, is not a big thing. so let¡¯s leave that aside¡± Alina said. ¡°Will you teach me?¡± Romeo said smiling. ¡°No, I won¡¯t teach any of you. You both may gang up against me¡± Alina said smiling. ¡°You break my heart,¡± Romeo said with imaginary tears. They keep chatting and walking. ******** ¡°Kiles what happened to you,¡± Nicus asked Kiles who was boiling with anger. He wanted to reply but when he sees Paming he changed everything. ¡± How does my life concerns you. Stay out of my personal life¡± He said and start to walk away. ¡°Kiles wait, why are you bleeding, what happened to you¡±Joyce asked with more concerns. ¡°Who gave this girl right to touch or care about me, I feel like ripping off her hand, I hate her and this Annie girl do much. Only Pam has right over me. I will just have to y along with her all because of Pam¡± Kiles thought evilly. ¡°I ran into some bad boys who are abusing our school, most especially Pam and Romeo. They were saying that their school is for saints and if there¡¯s school counselor finds out that they are doing something despicable as that, they will have been demised from school. I went to meet them and tell them not to talk nonsense about my school, must especially you and Romeo. But the two of them beat me up so badly, if not that I am somehow strong, they will have broken my bones¡± Kiles lied. Romeo, Aliya, and Owen who wereing were shocked to see the level of lies Kiles as just put down. ¡°Oh sorry, are you sure they beat you, that¡¯s bad but I think it must be ady, ¡°Romeo said, and Kile¡¯s eyes widened? ¡°We need to go there right now, how can anyone say something bad about us, they will have to pay for this. I will let them know we are from st Patrick¡¯s not just an ordinary school¡± Pam said angrily. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that is lying, guys like him lie a lot, with the shape of his mouth I can see his not telling the truth there¡¯s something fishy about this guy. Don¡¯t trust him¡± Vicky said. Pam shushed her up. ¡°Why will he lie his now a changed guy and Romeo can testify to that¡±Pam said. ¡°Oh my goodness¡±Romeo muttered holding his head. He signs. ¡°Am I lying? ¡°Pam asked? ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has changed or not. How am I supposed to know? I don¡¯t know if he has changed. I don¡¯t just have the feelings, so no point¡±Romeo said. ¡°Romeo when are you going to understand that I has changed. I have already apologized to you but it seems you don¡¯t want to forgive me¡± Kiles said pretentiously. ¡°I have forgiven you a long time again but you are yet to forgive yourself. Maybe that¡¯s why you keep getting into trouble¡± Romeo said. ¡°Why are you guys like this, his mouth is still bleeding,¡± Joyce said. ¡°And I don¡¯t pray nor I think he will recover from it soon. I think by now he will learn to keep shut¡±Alina said with an eye roll. ¡°What¡¯s your own, you should focus on your school and stop interfering in our affairs. we are here forpetition, so mind your speech, so that I won¡¯t get mad at you¡± Pam said. Alina was so angry. ¡°What do you say hmmm. Mind your speech, gentledy. And stop getting deceived by this liar over here¡± Alina said angrily. ¡°Ew, Goodness, why must we always create unnecessary drama every time. You guys are giving me a lot of headaches right now. Can we just make peace¡±Joyce shouted? Romeo signs. ¡°You see I haven¡¯t been talking, Are you all fighting because of this guy. I think Romeo is saying the truth. I don¡¯t trust him¡± Annie said. ¡°You guy¡¯s should stop, Joyce, Vicky, Kiles let go and join the other¡±Pam said. ¡°Am not in your school so I respect my senior¡¯s. I am not going with you¡± Vicky said and went where Alina was standing. Kiles wink at Romeo and smiled. ¡°I was able to fool Pam. You also helped me greatly by not supporting me Romeo. This is how it begins, I will make Pam mine and you won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Mark my words¡±Kiles thought and leave with Pam. Annie follows them. ¡°Romeo likes seriously, this your lover is a psycho. She mad in the brain. You have a lot of work to do¡± Alina said. ¡°He should stop disturbing himself. She belongs to Kiles¡± Nicus said. ¡°Do you get that¡±Jack said and they both leave? ¡°You guys should have waited. Ew, your school is full of drama¡±Alina shouted frustrated about their silly behavior. ¡°That¡¯s how they are, silly people. Romeo has the blood of Louis that¡¯s why he¡¯s behaving normally. I think that school needs to be turned up to a psychiatric hospital. He doesn¡¯t worth to be called a school¡± Vicky said. ¡°You guys should stop condemning my school, I love it like that, a school without drama isn¡¯tplete,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Every school has it, but you guys are to the extreme. I will have broken many bones if I am in that school¡±Alina said. ******* ¡°Vicky, please just wait a minute I want to have a word with you. Please just wait¡±Henry said and hold her back. She fell on his chest. ¡°Leave me, what¡¯s your problem can¡¯t you see I don¡¯t have your time. Am looking for¡±Vicky couldn¡¯tplete her words. Henry shushed her up with one of his fingers. ¡°Are you looking for him? Please just leave him alone, I love you¡± Henry said and was about to kiss her. Leoes there. He was shocked at what he saw. Chapter 53 ¡°Are you looking for him? Please just leave him alone, I love you¡± Henry said and was about to kiss her. Leoes there. He was shocked at what he saw. ¡°Are you mad?, how dare you?¡±Vicky pushed him and gave him three resounding ps. ¡°Am sorry Vicky, I know I made a very big mistake¡± Henry pleaded. ¡°If youe closer to me I will kill you with my bare hands. Don¡¯t try to move closer. Who do you think you are. Hmm, I have always kept quiet and nice towards you. But I won¡¯t do that today. Am warning you, if you still cherish the friendship between us then don¡¯t even try this rubbish with me again¡± Vicky yelled. All attention was on them. She was about to leave when she saw Leo standing. ¡°Leo¡± She called and ran to hug him. Henry gets teary eyes. ¡°Do you see what he did? He wanted to kiss me, what did he think of me¡± Vicky said crying. ¡°Common, am here now¡±Leo hugged her passionately. Henry was about to leave. ¡°Stop Henry¡±Leo stopped him. He stopped and gave him a deadly look. ¡°Victoria just a minute, ¡°Leo said and try to disengage the hug. He walked closer to him angrily. ¡°What are you trying to do. Are you trying to create a rift between the two of us? What¡¯s your problem tell me, I am interested?¡±Leo asked. ¡°My problem is that you took what belongs to me, she¡¯s mine and I will prove to her I love her dearly. You are only trying to use her as I did before but I won¡¯t let this happen¡± Henry said. ¡°I think I have started to understand what your problem is. But you are mistaking me, I will never do what you did to her. I can¡¯t stand so low. I also have a sister, and I will never want any man to cheat on her. Why do you think am like you. We are different guys. Please am begging you to stay away from her¡±Leo said with his hand joined. ¡°No one can stop me from doing that, am not scared of you,¡± Henry said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself, are you not tired of causing trouble everything? Am warning you now. If you don¡¯t want to see my anger stay away¡± Leo said and turn to leave. ¡°Now you will listen to me¡± Henry hold him back. Someone hold Henry¡¯s hand. ¡°Romeo, what are you doing here?¡±Henry asked. ¡°Same thing you came to do here, let go of his hand. Come with me¡± Romeo said and dragged him from there. ¡°Romeo why do you bring me here?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Because if I hit you over there, people will think am mad. What¡¯s your problem, why don¡¯t you leave her alone? Can¡¯t you see Vicky isn¡¯t interested in you again? Why are you disturbing yourself? If you have valued her back then, you won¡¯t have kept that rtionship a secret. You guys think it was a secret, but I was aware that you guys are dating. I see how much Vicky cares and loves you. That¡¯s where my suspicious start. I have to ask Vicky, she wanted to lie but didn¡¯t because she consider me her role model. And I start to wonder why you will want to keep the rtionship a secret. When she¡¯s not an imbecile, but I confirmed it the day she and Pam came to meet you, and you said you are just doing her a favor. A favor, how could you ever say such. What type of favor is that, hmm. You know why I didn¡¯t support them when they wanna expelled you from school. That¡¯s because that¡¯s not the right thing to do. I can watch them put your life on track because of what happened. But to be sincere I was disappointed in you with what you did today¡± Romeo said. ¡°I know I did wrong. I wrong Vicky a lot, but I realized it now. I just wanna correct my mistake and ask for her forgiveness but she¡¯s stuck with Leo. I think it was because she was angry that¡¯s why she¡¯s forcing herself on him. But things aren¡¯t turning out for me¡± Henry said with tears. ¡°Wipe your tears and smile, everything will be okay¡±Romeo. Henry was so happy thinking Romeo wanna help him. ¡°Do you know the reason I asked you to wipe your tears?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, because you wanna help me¡±Henry replied. ¡°Yes, I wanna help you in the best way ever. I will like to tell you that if you don¡¯t value something, you would never know its usefulness until it slips off your hand. Henry, Vicky is gone. She can¡¯t be yours anymore, she used to be yours before, but how can she can¡¯t be yours again. This will serve as a lesson for you. You are just her first love but can¡¯t be part of her life again. If you want to keep bound with her, better stay as a truthful friend, because the Vicky I know to respect all rtionships, and Leo isn¡¯t bad either, Am telling you this as a brother¡±Romeo said. Henry breaks down into tears. ¡°He¡¯s toote buddy. Crying won¡¯t solve anything. I will have to go now¡± Romeo said. ¡°Wait, thanks, I will do as you say. I believe in you and know can¡¯t deceive me. Thanks for making mee back to my senses¡± Henry said and hugged him. ¡°You are wee Buddy¡± Romeo said and hugged him. ¡°I will go now, need to and join the rest,¡± Romeo said and disengage from the hug. ****** ¡°Am sorry, I almost misunderstood you. I thought you gonna allow him to kiss you, but you proved me wrong. I would never doubt you again I promised.¡±Leo pleaded holding her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that, it¡¯s okay. I never expect that of him, ¡°Vicky said. ¡°I don¡¯t me him. Is not easy to lose someone who cares so much about us. The reason why am angry with him right now, is that he is creating a scene everytime. They should ept his fate now¡± Leo said. ¡°Common leave him alone, am very sure he wille back to apologize after Romeo would have spoken to him. I trust Romeo, he will make you ept your mistake no matter what. He was the cause of everything. So why is he overreacting¡± Vicky said. ¡°Vicky it seems I head the MC, it seems the time has arrived to announce the winner,¡± Leo said. They both ran to the hall. ¡°I am scared, don¡¯t know who the winner will be, ¡°Vicky said. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, just rx. I am here with you. Just look into my eyes, breath in breath out then smile. Then all your pain will vanish. Vicky does as he said. ¡°Thanks,¡± She said and smile¡¯s at him. She went to join her school participant. ******** Romeo POV ¡°Hi junior, you must have missed me a lot , a love your performance, it was such a WOW. I love it you will make a good musician. But Mr. Emery would not make that dreame true. It will be in your dream. He still said it this morning that he will fail you and your school.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But do you know what, your mum disagree but you know my dad very well, he¡¯s a man of his word? I have a gist for you¡± Cindy said. ¡°Cindy is been long, who wouldn¡¯t want to listen to your gist,mon am listening¡± I said waiting for what she wanted say. ¡°Your parent has been fighting because of you, she evene to your school but didn¡¯t see you, your mum loves you a lot but, sadly, you can¡¯t be with her¡±Cindy said with a fake tear. ¡°Whatever, you can leave now, just wait for my sess,¡± I said to her. ¡°You don¡¯t know the reason I told you to rx, you know dad doesn¡¯t always leave any stone unturned so just wait and see what happens, ¡°Cindy said and fold her hand on her breast. She winks at me to look at the stage. ¡°Sorry guys, we take your time but is okay now. We will be announcing the winner without wasting any time¡± The MC said. ¡°But this year, we won¡¯t be the one announcing this rather Mr. Emery has decided to announce the winner himself, ¡°The MC said. ¡°What! how could they allow him¡±I eximed?. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to be patient. Is good you know now. Bye junior¡±Cindy said and walked away from my side. Mr Emery walked majestically to the stage. He was given the microphone. ¡°Hmmm!¡±He chuckled. TBC Chapter 54 ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to be patient. Is good you know now. Bye junior¡±Cindy said and walked away from my side. Mr Emery walked majestically to the stage. He was given the microphone. ¡°Hmmm!¡±He chuckled. Why did he sighed. Authoress POV ¡°The time hase as the judges as decided who wins thispetition, to be sincere everyone has shown how talented you are, you have shown great possibilities about what you love, am proud of that. But you should all knows that among many people there¡¯s always a vitorious. Only one will be the winner. So I am standing here right now to announce the first three winners. And they will be rewarded greatly. The school that took the third position is The Champion college. ¡°WOW!¡± Champion student shouted and ran to the stage. Romeo¡¯s eyes met with his dad. He feigns a fake smile. Romeo got teary eyes. ¡°Why are you so worried? Do you want to cry? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Pam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can win, not even the second position¡± Romeo replied. Pam smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you are the one who gave us the courage to have fun, where are all your courage gone to?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Am not scared, I was only worried¡± Romeo lied. ¡°You are scared, is written all over your face. Is there anything you are hidding from us?¡± Kiles asked. ¡°The school with the second position is St Louis. They did great, am very proud of them¡± Mr. Emery announced. ¡°They rushed to the stage dancing. Romeoughed seeing how happy they are. ¡°Do you know what, you are just tooplicated. Sometimes you smiles and sometimes you look scared. What¡¯s the problem?. I want to know, Please tell me¡±Pam asked looking at him in the eyes. Kiles was so angry. ¡°I am very scared¡­.., I don¡¯t think we can win with my dad standing there, he never wants me to be a musician, he¡¯s a strong-headed man ¡°Romeo stammered. ¡°Hmmm¡±Pam chuckled and kissed him on his lips. He was shocked and his mouth went wide opened. Kile¡¯s eyes widened. Joyce and Annie saw this and smiled. Romeo touched his lips and thinks if is trueN?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Do you just kissed me?¡±He asked. ¡°Are you still scared, I just used that to calm you down. Maybe it will helped nothing more¡±Pam lied. ¡°Oh, hmmm. what do you want to asked me the other time?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°I just want to ask if you are scared, but you proved to me you aren¡¯t a coward. You performed greatly¡± Pam replied. ¡°Why do I have the feeling that she want to tell me something else. She seems to be lying¡± Romeo thought. ¡°I only want to ask if you love me and nothing more. I wanted to know my fate, I can¡¯t keep this with myself anymore. I will wait till thepetition ends. Then I will have time to speak with you. I love you Romeo¡± Pam¡¯s subconscious mind said. ¡°I love you, Pam,¡± Romeo¡¯s subconscious mind said. ¡°The winner of thispetition is st Patrick¡¯s¡± Mr Emery shouted. ¡°WOW¡± Romeo and Pam shouted and hugged each other. They break the hug and ran to the stage with the mate. ¡°Hurray, hurray¡± Romeo shouted dancing. His mum saw the happiness on his face and smiled. ¡°Am happy for you Buddy, didn¡¯t I tell you. You are the boss¡± Owen said and pull him into a bone-breaking hug. ¡°WOW, am proud of you my guys. How I wished you are still in our school then we would have won¡±Alina said. ¡°Que sera sera, whatever will be will be¡±Romeo sings. ¡°Congrattions to you¡±¡®Mr. Emery said and shake hands with him. ¡°Thanks, dad, oh sorry I mean thanks Mr. Emery,¡± Romeo said smiling. ¡°You will be surprised, isn¡¯t it. I will never attempt to fail you, not when we are in a deal. You challenge me that you will take care of yourself and be great without me. I want to see your potential. I want you to prove it. And let¡¯s see who wins¡± Mr. Emery thought to himself. ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove anything. You should see am cool, healthy, and happy without you. You are just a nerve in my throat and I am happy I have great people around me. Who lemme forget my worries anytime I look worried. I will prove to you, Mr. Emery. Not as a son but as the son you disown¡±Romeo also thought. It¡¯s just like their heart is connected that they could hear each other thoughts. They were given the media. Pam and Romeo hold the media and raised it. Just as the other student did. They dance happily and congratte themselves before leaving the stage. ******* ¡°Like am seriously overwhelmed. I can¡¯t believe it¡±Pam said shaking her b*ttock to Joyce and Annie. ¡°See your babe¡± Owen whispered to Romeo. ¡°Oh, ohmon¡±Romeo shouted. Pam¡¯s signed and stop shaking her b*ttock. ¡°Don¡¯t kill the vibe girl, give it all. We are loving it¡±A guy said from the school who took the third position. ¡°Hey!¡±Kiles yelled and rushed towards him. ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you taking it seriously¡±A girl from the school said and blocked him from going to meet him? ¡°She¡¯s right, he is only kidding,¡± Annie¡¯s crush said. Annie saw him and quickly throw her face away. ¡°That¡¯s doesn¡¯t mean he shouldn¡¯t know his limit. He should watch his mouth¡± Romeo said angrily. ¡°We should celebrate and not fight,¡± Pam said. Romeo shakes his head and smiles. ¡°Romeo, save my life¡± Ang who has been stuck with James ran to Romeo. ¡°Where have you been girl?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­, James is not giving me a breathing space. He¡¯s too clingy and a talkative¡±Ang said with imaginary tears. Romeo burst intoughter. ¡°You got your march. I have been wondering if you disappear¡± Romeo said. ¡°Since we¡¯vee here, he has been around me. Even when we are celebrating on the stage, he didn¡¯t allow me to leave his side. I am doom, my end has finallye? James is an evil power sent to destroy me with his talk ¡°Ang said with imaginary tears. Romeo and Owen burst outughing. Romeoughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Why are youughing at me?¡±Ang asked with a pout. ¡°Why do you say that, is only trying to give you a part of your own medicine. You think you are the only one that can talk. He¡¯s only trying to prove that he¡¯s a perfect march for you. You won¡¯t talk without getting a reply. He would be your gist partner¡±Romeo taunted her trying to control himself. ¡°You are an idiot,¡± Ang said hitting him. ¡°To be sincere, you look more beautiful just for some hours you spent with James. You are beautiful darling¡±Romeo teased. ¡°WOW am blushing. You aren¡¯t bad either¡± Ang said and smile. ¡°I think there¡¯s a chemistry between those two. Ang seems to like Romeo. What do you think?¡±Annie asked. ¡°How am I supposed to know. Am not in the position to answer your question¡± Pam said unhappily. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t waste any more time to confess your feeling to Romeo before is toote. Ang might ask him out and you might lose him¡± Joyce said. ¡°You guys should leave me first, am confused right now,¡± Pam said. ********* St Louis school are about to leave to their school. Romeo hugged Owen and wave at the rest. James came to meet him. ¡°What¡¯s up, Romeo?¡±James asked. Romeo wanted tough when he remembered what Ang said. But he controls himself. ¡°You canugh no one is stopping you. But I want to ask you something¡± James said. ¡°Go ahead. Am listening¡±Romeo said. ¡°Have you ever thought for once that Ang loves you a lot?¡±James asked. ¡°That¡¯s not the truth, we are only good friends,¡± Romeo said. ¡°That¡¯s is the truth,¡± Annie saiding closer. TBC Chapter 55 ¡°Have you ever thought for once that Ang loves you a lot?¡±James asked. ¡°That¡¯s not the truth, we are only good friends,¡± Romeo said. ¡°That¡¯s is the truth,¡± Annie saiding closer. ¡°What are you both saying. There¡¯s nothing like that. Ang is a good friend and she¡¯s like a sister. I cherish and respect her, that¡¯s all. We are always together most time maybe that¡¯s why you guys are misunderstanding everything. And what proved do you have?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°A lot of proof, she¡¯s always happy when she¡¯s around you Today when I was speaking with her, she keeps talking about you. But when I changed the topic and start talking she didn¡¯t even smile. She just feigns a smile. But when she came to you, it doesn¡¯t take her a minute to smile at you and the smile was deep down from her heart ¡°James said. ¡°Oh, I see the reason why you are so worried. But you are mistaken. She doesn¡¯t love me. And I didn¡¯t do anything special, I just teased her. I will suggest you are too boring that¡¯s why she got tired of yourpany. You know some girls are like that, they like funny guys. Guys who always flirt and joke with them, not a boring one, don¡¯t be boring. Am only fond of teasing girls, and I know how to maintain my rtionship without taking advantage of that. So I suggest you guys are mistaken. I even asked her once. She told me herself she only considers me a brother and will always support me. That¡¯s why you guys misunderstood our friendship¡±Romeo exined. ¡°Why won¡¯t she deny it, you know is not alldies that have the confidence to ask a guy out. Maybe you should try and asked her again¡± Annie said. ¡°No this can¡¯t be, my heart only beats for someone else. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Am sure this must be some kind of joke. I will ask her about this¡±Romeo said. ¡°I think that will be better,¡± Annie said. ¡°Romeo¡± Someone called. ¡°Mum¡± Romeo answered. She rushed to him and hugged him tightly. ¡°Am sorry my son. I am sorry, I am a bad mother. I came to your school but I couldn¡¯t find you¡± Mrs. Emery cried. Romeo remembered the day Cindy came to the restaurant with Mikel. He remembered Cindy saying he has traveled abroad. He disengaged the hug. ¡°Mrs. Emery, nice meeting you again,¡± Romeo said and stretched his hand forward for a handshake. ¡°My son, I am sorry to stop punishing me in this way. I know that I have wrong you, I caused everything, but I never know your dad would be this harsh, I am sorry¡± Mr. Emery pleaded. ¡°Oh I see, but if Mikel is here right now, you would have lied and say am just a look-alike or an errand boy. You imed you are sorry but you keep lying about my personality. Am sorry Mrs. Emery, the rtionship between us ended the day I stepped my foot out of your house. I am cool¡± Romeo said and leave angrily. Pam and Joyce who wanted toe and call them that the school bus is about to leave saw all this. They stood looking shocked. Mrs. Lane went to meet her and hold her. Pam went to Mrs. Emery and hugged her. ¡°Am sorry ma¡¯am, I promised I will bring your son back to you. I am the one who separated your family. I will unite you guys back. Just gave me a mouth or even before that Romeo would be back with you again¡± Pam vowed. ¡°Thanks so much my daughter, ¡°Mrs. Emery said crying. ¡°You should be rxed. I have told you he¡¯s very stubborn. But you don¡¯t listen to me. Can you imagine he broke his rtionship right Infront of everyone? Which means he didn¡¯t respect us again¡± Mr. Emery said with teary eyes. ¡°Let me be. And don¡¯t pretend you love him when you didn¡¯t think thrice before disowning him. Is that how you correct a child. You think he is twenty, he¡¯s now an adult and can take of himself. But the truth is he¡¯s just a child. A child to his mother¡± Mrs. Emery shouted. And went to their car angrily. ****** Inside the school bus. Pam POV ¡°This is getting out of hand. How can Romeo say such a thing to his mother? She was hurt. Why is he doing all this? I will sort this out soon ¡°Pam muttered, but it was loud enough to be heard. ¡°Hmm, I couldn¡¯t believe Romeo have made up his mind. He doesn¡¯t seem to care ¡°Joyce said. Romeo POV I hate the fact that they are my parent. How could they lie about my identity? I can never forgive them for this. They should go and take that Romeo that¡¯s in America or whatever they call it. ¡°Romeo, why are you sad. You look pissed. What¡¯s wrong¡± Ang asked. ¡°Nothing, am cool, Is nothing important I will sort it out¡±I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the two of you are cute together? Why don¡¯t you just leave Pam for me? You¡¯ve already had someone who loves you, why can¡¯t you just leave my Pam¡± Kiles whispered. ¡°Stay away from me, or I will hurt you right now, ¡°I said angrily. ¡°Are you trying to vent your anger on me? Don¡¯t be the mad guy. You know I can¡¯t shout, because I have to be a nice guy in Infront of Pam, so just take care of yourself. You can have fun with her, even s*x. She loves you so she would enjoy it¡±Kiles whispered. ¡°How dare you¡± I thundered angrily. Authoress POV ¡°How dare you¡±Romeo thundered angrily and grip Kiles on his neck. He makes his seat on one of the seats in the bus. ¡°Romeo, what¡¯s all this¡±Pam shouted trying to separate them. ¡°Let him beat the heck out of him, what did he think of us, that we are just useless. Leave him, I want him to beat him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I can even join hands to be him. So we can beat the hell out of him. What did he count us for¡±Ang said angrily? ¡°Pam, Please save me I was only kidding that they both look good together, I didn¡¯t say more than that. And he wanted to kill me. Please tell him to leave him alone¡±Kiles lied. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, he said we do have sex together. He called us useless. He even added that I must be pregnant¡± Ang lied. ¡°Romeo, Please, forgive his mistake. And you better mind your statement¡±Pam pleaded in a cool and calm voice. He jerks his hand off him. ¡°If you dare say such foolish thing about is us again. I will rip off your neck¡± Romeo said angrily and stood up. Every one of them went back to their seat. ¡°WOW! See the height of you lies¡± Romeo said and raised his hand in the air. ¡°He thought he is the only one that can lie. Let¡¯s start and see who can lie best. We can all lie but it has limits. Because lying isn¡¯t good. But they are some circumstances that you will have to lie just to save someone else¡¯s life ¡°Ang said. ¡°Do you mean you can lie just to save your friends?¡± Romeo asked? ¡°Yes of course. That¡¯s because they said a friend in need is a friend indeed¡± Ang said. ¡°Which means Ang is trying to hide her feelings from me, so, that I can be with Pam. This is making more sense ¡°Romeo thought. TBC Chapter 56 ¡°Which means Ang is trying to hide her feelings from me, so, that I can be with Pam. This is making more sense ¡°Romeo thought ******** Authoress POV St Louis college ¡°Vicky, Leo¡± Henry called. ¡°What is it again¡± Vicky answered with an eye roll. ¡°I know you are angry with me, I am sorry¡± Harry pleaded. ¡°Many people are always saying sorry. So If you say that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve changed. So don¡¯t try to act smart. I have already heard enough. So, please just stay away from me from now on¡± Vicky said and was about to go away. Leo holds her back. ¡°Let¡¯s hear him out, please. I think he wants to say something reasonable¡± Leo said. ¡°Thanks, nigga, I haven¡¯t seen a good friend like you. You aren¡¯t like me, I always betrayed all my friends¡± Harry said. ¡°Henry I am fucking tired, stop beating around the bush¡± Vicky said. ¡°Hmmm, I am sorry. I am such a fool not to have seen clearly that you now belong to someone else, and it happens all because of my foolishness. I thought you are still going toe back. But it was all my dream. I don¡¯t deserve you, you are just too good for someone like me. You deserve a better guy like Leo. Am just a useless fool, I couldn¡¯t show you, love. But am happy you got a better guy now. I want you both to forgive me for my misdeed. I want us to be friends once again¡± Henry said remorsefully. ¡°Am happy you¡¯ve realized this. Thanks so much¡± Leo said. ¡°Do you believe he has changed?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Is not like is a bad guy to me before. It was just a misunderstanding. Vicky do you forget you told me that he will surelye back to his senses if Romeo talks to him. Am seeing this already, can¡¯t you see is a change guy. The Henry I used to know. Maybe I am the only one seeing this¡±Leo said. ¡°I know, I just wanted him to know am angry with him. He doesn¡¯t behave like the Henry I knew this past few days. So am very angry with him¡± Vicky said with a pout. Harry scoffed. ¡°Am sorry, you can give me any punishment. I will ept it without thinking twice. I just wanna be your friend again¡± Henry said and fold his hand together. ¡°I will forgive you on one condition¡±¡® Vicky said. ¡°What condition?¡±Henry asked. ¡°Promised me you won¡¯t be callous again. You won¡¯t be selfish, promise¡± Vicky said. ¡°I promised, but I also want to say something,¡± Henry said. ¡°What again?¡± Vicky asked curiously. ¡°I mean Leo, not you. I just wanna tell you that if you try to break Vicky¡¯s heart the way I did, I won¡¯t think twice before breaking your bones. So don¡¯t let such happen¡± Henry said facing Leo. ¡°I will never try to do something like that, trust me,¡± Leo said. ¡°Common bro,¡± Harry said and pull Leo into a bone-breaking hug. ¡°Hmmm, don¡¯t worry, I will get you a smart and beautiful girl like me,¡± Vicky said smiling. ¡°You must not be serious. I am not ready to mingle¡± Harry said. They all burst outughing. ******* The next day at St Patrick¡¯s ¡°Pam for how long will you take to confess your feeling to Romeo. You should do it now¡± Annie said. ¡°I have decided that I will tell him my mind today after ss, ¡°Pam said. ¡°Good move, I am happy,¡± Annie said. ¡°But wait a minute how am I going to do that, like when I get to him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I will walk closer and said Romeo I love you¡± Pam said practicing. Annie and Joyce burst intoughter. ¡°Why are you girlsughing. You should teach me how to say that¡± Pam said with a pout. ¡°How should we know. We are birds of a feather. We don¡¯t know how to be romantic, so how are we supposed to teach you¡± Annie said. ¡°Shush, who told you that. Pam just looks at me. Now concentrate on me right now. Imagine I am Romeo. Shine both of your eyes. Look into my eyes, do as if you wannae closer. Then say I love you. That¡¯s all¡± Joyce said. ¡°WOW! That¡¯s great, absolute nonsense. Go there and shine your eyes, hmmm. Don¡¯t mind her she¡¯s teaching you nonsense. Let¡¯s check online¡± Annie said and brought out her phone. ¡°This will work, why don¡¯t you go for this. You know Romeo is a guy that jokes with everyone so it will be easy. You can just get into a deep talk with him, not something very serious or annoying. You can talk about rtionships, try to smile,ughed, and jokes with him. I Know very well Romeo would vibe with you, then before you see it you will confess your feeling while talking with him¡±Annie said. ¡°I suggest that¡¯s a good idea. You can talk about music, how to construct good music. Just find something to vibe with ¡°Joyce added. ¡°I love you both thanks,¡± Pam said smiling. The three of them hugged each other. ¡°Today I will finally confess my feeling to him, ¡°Pam thought. ******** After ss Pam POV I was walking towards the studio I got there and met Romeo sitting alone. ¡°Hi, Romeo! where¡¯s Ang¡± I asked surprised to see him alone. ¡°She went to get something, are you looking for something?¡± Romeo asked. ¡°Nothing, I just wanna check if you are here,¡± I said looking around. ¡°Oh I see,e have your seat,¡± He said smiling and I sit down. ¡°What do you wanna say to me the other day. I know you wanted to tell me something¡± He said ande closer to me. I stand up and faced back smiling to myself. The time hase to tell him everything. He just make everything easier for me. ¡°For how long will you be looking away from me,¡± He said and turn me around holding me by my waist. My heart pounds as I stare at him lustfully. ¡°I love you, Pam, I can¡¯t keep this within me again,¡± He said and a smile flushed my lips. ¡°I love you, Romeo,¡± I said and we pull each other Into a deep kiss. I feel a butterfly flying in my tummy. ¡°Pam are you okay, Are you kissing the air,¡± One student said tapping me. I jerk out of my thought. ¡°Damnit is an illusion. Is just my imagination. What the heck!¡±I shouted. ¡°Hey! Are you okay?¡± The girl who brought me out of my beautiful imaginary world asked. ¡°Get lost¡±I yelled, and she quickly went away. I continue my journey towards the studio. ******** Authoress POV Pam wasing towards the studio to meet Romeo. ¡°Ang please be sincere with me, do you love me?¡±Romeo asked. Pam already reached the door and heard this. She stood still. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it Romeo,¡± Ang said. ¡°I deserve to know, you one¡¯s lied to me, and today, I will be asking the same question. Do you love me?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Ang said without looking at him. ¡°What! so is true,¡± Romeo said and stood up surprised at this. He was trying to catch his breath. ¡°I love Romeo,¡± Ang said and hugged him tightly. Pam cried and dropped her bag. Romeo saw her and disengage the hug. ¡°M¡± He called. ¡°Stay away from me, I hate you¡± Pam shouted and ran away. ¡°No M¡± Romeo runs after her. TBC Chapter 57 ¡°M¡± He called. ¡°Stay away from me, I hate you¡± Pam shouted and ran away. ¡°No M¡± Romeo runs after her. Pam ran as fast as her legs carried her. She ran to Annie and Joyce and broke down Into tears. ¡°Pam, what happened?¡±Joyce asked. ¡°Ang love¡¯s Romeo. He loves her too¡± Pam said crying. Joyce and Annie look at each other. ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t understand?¡±Annie asked. ¡°Pam, Please¡±Romeo called on getting there. ¡°Stay away from me, how dare you?¡± Pam shouted and throw her shoe at him. ¡°M what have I done to you again why are you pushing me away from anything I try to get closer to you. This isn¡¯t good for me at all. I can¡¯t afford to stay far from you, please¡± Romeo said with tears. ¡°Leave me alone. I love you but you love Ang instead, how dare you make me love you and then turn away from me¡± She screamed sobbing. ¡°I promised nothing is between me and Ang. I only wanted to confirm what Annie and James said. I Know Ang will understand that. There¡¯s nothing between us ¡°Romeo exined. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, you are only ying with my emotions¡± Pam shouted. ¡°Really, why am I even exining. I don¡¯t owe you an exnation. We aren¡¯t dating so where¡¯s this attitudeing from, I will go now¡± Romeo said. Joyce smiled and give him a thumb up. ¡°How dare you say you don¡¯t owe me an exnation. You owe me a lot of exnation. Can¡¯t you see I love you, why do youe into my life when you know you won¡¯t be there for me? How dare you¡±Pam cried and move closer to him hitting his chest. Romeo holds her hands. ¡°What do you think, that I never love you. You are wrong, I love you from the depth of my heart. All the bone in me can¡¯t deny the fact that I love you more than I love myself. I love you, Pam, If you say more words then I will be very hurt ¡°Romeo said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? Why do you¡­.¡±Pam said, Romeo, didn¡¯t allow herplete her words. He shushed her up. ¡°Am sorry, I couldn¡¯t tell you all this long¡±Romeo said and kissed her. Pam think It was her imagination again but this time it was real. She smiled and blushed. ¡°I love you Romeo¡± She whispered. ¡°I Know,¡± Romeo said smiling. ¡°Hi everyone¡±Anges there with a teary eye. Romeo saw this and pitied her. ¡°Ange, ¡°Romeo said and went closer to her. Ang looks at him. ¡°Ang, I am sorry. I don¡¯t know why everything turns out to be like this. I am so but my heart belongs to Pam. What could I have done? But don¡¯t forget the fact that you are still my bestie. My best friend and no one can take that from you. Don¡¯t feel bad my baby¡± Romeo said and drag her to himself. ¡°WOW Ang you are such a sweetheart, your idea works. Thanks so much, you are the best¡± Joyce said smiling. ¡°Am not the best, I just did this for my friend. He also helps with my studies and skills, he¡¯s the best friend I have ever gotten¡± Ang said smiling. ¡°Hey Mr. Romeo Pam can you please leave my girlfriend now,¡± James said from behind. ¡°Am lost what¡¯s wrong here, can someone please exin? ¡°Romeo asked confused. ¡°Yes am also lost,¡± Pam said. ¡°You should rx I will exin, ¡°Ang and James here are already dating for the past one week, ¡°Annie said. Romeo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You lie to me?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Calm down Romeo. Let¡¯s exin everything before you start asking questions¡± Joyce said. ¡°Yes, we have been dating for a week now. But what can I do, I am aware you are madly in love with Pam. I know how it is to be in one-sided love, so I decided to do my best as a friend since you aren¡¯t ready to help yourself¡± Ang said. ¡°So she talk to me about that and asked me to pressurize you. That¡¯s why I say those things to you. To be sincere she was sick and I was going home that day as I said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! We didn¡¯t lie about her sickness. But about her not giving me attention was also part of our n¡± James said. ¡°After we tried and we see you aren¡¯t ready to express your feeling, then I brought the idea of meeting with Joyce and Annie,¡± Ang said. ¡°They came to us and told us about your feelings for Pam. Then we told her we have been thinking the same, but it will be difficult if Pam didn¡¯t ept her love for you. So, we decided to pressurize her. But Kiles makes things easier. Kiles was just a coincidence which makes our n works easily. Pam finally epts she loves you ¡± Annie said. ¡°Then we decided to make you too close, we wanted this to happen soon. Everything that happens was all our idea. We Intentionally lied to you that Ang loves you. And she promised not to tell you till she see Paming around. We thought that was a bad idea but she said that¡¯s a better idea to make the two of you see the love you have for each other. So we message her when Pam was going to meet you at the studio¡±Joyce said. ¡°Fortunately you asked me when Pam was already there, Even if you haven¡¯t asked me I would have faked it If I see her. I know she was actually at the door at that particr time. That¡¯s why I say I love you immediately I saw her ¡°Ang said. ¡°And here we are, ¡°James said. ¡°Oh my goodness! so, you all did this?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you like it that Romeo is now yours. Hmm, if you don¡¯t like it I will give him to someone else¡± Annie said. ¡°Hmmm, you don¡¯t dare to that¡±¡® Pam said, and they allughed. ******* Kiles POV ¡°WOW! This is so great. I think they are good together, how could that happened. Why would Pam love him instead of me, what do they think that I will just ept defeat and give up. Not at all, I won¡¯t ept defeat, not until Pam is mine, I will do anything to see that this works. This will happen soon. I will make him fall on my feet and beg so much. This is just the beginning and they will start seeing Kiles in action¡± I said with such much grief. ¡°I told you from the beginning to make your moves before someone takes her away, but your overconfidence was all over you. You think no one will be to take her away and here we are. That nigga took her away from you and her friend ever helped her in this ¡°Jack said. ¡°What are you saying. Are you crazy, can you hear yourself? Aren¡¯t you is the closest friend why can¡¯t you help him the way Pam¡¯s friends have helped her? Why do you want to make him feel neglected? Stop this now and let¡¯s stay making moves to help him¡± Nicus said. ¡°I don¡¯t think of what anyone thinks, all that matters is I won¡¯t rest till I separate them and make Pam mine. I have no other option than to do what I refused to do at the earliest time. Watch out ¡°Kiles said with an evil grip and wiped his tears with his figure. TBC Chapter 58 I have no other option than to do what I refused to do at the earliest time. Watch out ¡°Kiles said with an evil grip and wiped his tears with his finger. ******* Romeo POV ¡°Romeo, what happened you¡¯ve been over-excited since you came. You are doing your work with so much happiness. I think there are reasons for the smile on your face. Gist me¡± Juliet said. ¡°You are right, am so excited. I am trying toplete my work because I won¡¯t be staying so much longer today. I am hanging out with the love of my life¡± Romeo said smiling. ¡°So you¡¯ve finally found yourself a girlfriend. Am so happy for you, tell me who is that lucky girl. I want to know who that lucky girl is?¡±Juliet asked. ¡°Pam of course, she¡¯s the one who asked if I came with you to the club some days ago. I can¡¯t believe am finally with her¡± I said happily. ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s Cool,mon, be quick with your work so that you can go. Or do you want her to reach there before you?¡±Juliet asked ¡°You are right, let meplete my work quickly, ¡°Romeo said and went to finish his work. ********* Authoress POV City mall ¡°Why is Pam not here, what¡¯s happening, I have called her like three times her phone is not reachable neither is she replying to my messages. What could have been the problem¡±Romeo said to no one in particr pacing forth and to. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try Vicky¡¯s phone to know if she¡¯s not at home, ¡± His subconscious mind said. He immediately dials Vicky¡¯s number. She picked it up at the first ringing. ¡°Oh Romeo, you¡¯ve decided to call me in the middle of your date. That¡¯s awesome, but you don¡¯t need to do that. I am fine, so take care of yourself¡± Vicky said from the other end, and end the call. ¡°She should have heard me out. She said in the middle of your date, which means Pam has left home. Where could she be, hope she¡¯s safe¡± Romeo said feeling worried. ¡°Hello cutie, can we go for a night stand, ¡°Ady asked. ¡°Excuse me¡±Romeo hissed and went outside the mall waiting for Pam. ****** Roadside ¡°What are you doing for the past 20minute. Just to change the ttered tyre, it has turned into a big deal. If I had known I wouldn¡¯t have listened to you, I will have boarded a taxi. You said you will be done within 5 to 10 minutes but here we are. You have spent 20miutes, I don¡¯t think you are a professional, you can¡¯t maintain your customers at all. I was so foolish to have listened to you. And thework is also bad over here. I couldn¡¯t message not could I make a call¡± Pam said angrily and dialed Romeo¡¯s number. She went to the front to check if she would be lucky to find thework. Jack smiled as he removed his cap when Pam had already gone to search for awork. shback ¡°Why don¡¯t you both go on a date?¡± Ang asked. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea you should both go on a date¡± Annie added. Kiles heard this. ¡°Kiles¡± Pam called. ¡°Pam what¡¯s up you look stunning today, I wanted to say this in ss but I didn¡¯t get the chance,¡± Kiles said. ¡°It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t say that because it will just be like you are flirting with someone¡¯s girlfriend. She belongs to Romeo now. Can¡¯t you see the love they have for each other¡± Ang said? ¡°Am aware that they are now together, but it¡¯s just for a while¡±Kiles thought evilly ¡°Why are you dumbfounded?¡± James asked. ¡°Am so sad, I must say it¡¯s so painful. But I will do anything for my Pam, I have agreed to leave you to be happy with Romeo. I will know how to cope with the feeling I have for you¡± Kiles said with teary eyes. ¡°Am sorry, I think you should find another girl for yourself¡± Pam said. ¡°Am okay like this for now, Romeo, I must say you are very lucky that she¡¯s now yours¡± Kiles said. ¡°Hope you aren¡¯t gonna beat him up as you did to me the other day. Don¡¯t try that this time nigga. I know you are now a change guy and I have already forgiven you. So just let that go. You will surely find someone who loves you with all her heart¡± James said. ¡°Common Romeo, let be friends,¡± Kiles said, and Romeo hugged him. ¡°You are always used to hugging me, while I don¡¯t trust you. I think you should realize by now that God wants us together. It will be better if you change your pretense to reality¡± Romeo whispered while hugging him. ¡°Do you know why I always vibe with you, that¡¯s because you are very smart. Don¡¯t even think I will back out without taking what is mine¡±Kiles whispered. ¡°Hmmm, is that a challenge again. Am sure you won¡¯t gain anything in this, just back out. This isn¡¯t in your favor¡± Romeo whispered. ¡°Times will tell¡± Kiles whispered. They smile and disengage the hug. ¡°I will go now,¡± kiles said and leave there boiling inside of him. ¡°Are you gonna stay back and watch them go for this date?¡±Jack asked. ¡°Only those who don¡¯t know me underestimate me, ¡°Kiles said with an evil grin End of shesOwned by N?velDrama.Org. ********* Back to the mall ¡°Goodness what¡¯s happening. Let me call Annie If she¡¯s there with them¡± Romeo said hitting his head. A picture was sent to him by an unknown number. Someone whose hands and legs were tied but her face wasn¡¯t showing. ¡°No, What¡¯s this, is this Pam. Who could have kidnapped her, I think this is Kiles conspiracy, his he doing this to distract me¡±Romeo thought. His phone beeped. He picked it up. ¡°Come and save your girlfriend before is toote. If not we would take her far away from here¡± An husky voice said from the other end of the call. ¡°What a minute, who are you?, do you know the daughter of who you are tampering with?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°I will forward the address to you,e and meet us there,¡± The voice said. He received a message and see the address. ¡°No one can harm you Pam, aming,¡± Romeo said. ******* ¡°Take your money, you did I good Job, It¡¯s now that I confirmed you are a real actress like you imed. Fidel did great by describing you to me. Thanks for plotting a nail on-road also for taking a great risk to make sure her phone gets disconnected, and also for this She won¡¯t be able to receive nor call anyone. Your work Is done, you can leave¡±Kiles said andughed wickedly. ¡°I do perform like a good actor, I deserve an de for the voice I fake,¡± Nicus said smiling. Thedy leaves. ¡°Next moves,¡± Kiles said. ******* ¡°Am done ma, your car is ready¡± James said when he received Kile¡¯s message to let her go. ¡°After taking a whole day, you are finally done. Take your money¡± Pam said and gave him some money. She drove off. James smiled. ******* Pam zooms off to the mall. She alighted from her car and rushed inside the mall. But she couldn¡¯t find Romeo. ¡°Has he left, pleasee back Romeo, am sorry¡± Pam said. Kiles tapped her from behind. ¡°Romeo, I know you can¡¯t be angry with me,¡± She said and faced back. Her eyes widened when she saw Kiles. ¡°What are you doing here,¡± Pam asked. TBC Chapter 59 Her eyes widened when she saw Kiles. ¡°What are you doing here,¡± Pam asked. Kiles look on. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my question?¡±Pam asked. Kiles smiled. ¡°Well! I came here to get something, is a coincidence I met you here. What do youe to do here?¡±Kiles asked. ¡°I came on a date with Romeo but when I get here I couldn¡¯t find him,¡± Pam said. ¡°Oh maybe something happened¡¯, am very sure he will be here soon. Won¡¯t you mind If I keep yourpany till he is here¡± Kiles said? ¡°No, I will wait here alone, you should go and get what you came to buy. I will be fine¡± Pam said. Kiles looks shocked that Pam refused him. ¡°Okay I will go now, just take care of yourself,¡± Kiles said and turn to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, you can stay till Romeoe. So I won¡¯t get bored¡± Pam said. Kile¡¯s winks and smiles. He faced Pam. ¡°Okay, no problem. If you don¡¯t mind can we go and sit¡± Kiles said. ¡°Of course yes,¡± Pam said. ¡°Kiles you deserve an award for the best actor in the world. I will do anything to get my love. All is fair in love and war. Romeo I am here with the love of my life. She will have left before you came back. My n is a sess. I will continue causing problems for you till Pam is finally mine. Kiles you are the best ¡°Kiles thought and follow Pam to sit on a table for two. ¡°I don¡¯t know why my phone isn¡¯t connecting. What is the problem? He should have been here. Am sure he got tired and left angrily ¡°Pam worried that Romeo isn¡¯t there.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You might be right, he might have left angrily but why will he do that. He should have waited for you. This is 7: 30 already. He knows you are ady and your safety matters. He shouldn¡¯t have done that¡±Kiles said. ¡°Why do you think, that I will do something despicable as that. I can never do such a thing¡± Romeo saiding inside. Kile¡¯s eyes widened on seeing him. shes Romeo was running from the mall. He asked people about the address and they told him not far from the mall. Is just five minutes walk. He ran as fast as possible as his legs carried him. he bumps into thedy that works for Kiles. ¡°Are you blind?¡±Thedy asked aggressively picking up her purse. ¡°Am sorry don¡¯t be offended¡±Romeo pleaded. ¡°Keep that sorry to yourself, can¡¯t you see have just done a sessful job, but you wanna ruin my mood. Excuse me¡± She hissed and start walking away. Romeo looks at her. His eyes went straight to her cloth and shoe. He searches for the pictures on his phone. ¡°This looks simr. I think someone is trying to distract me. Or could it be a coincidence ¡°Romeo said? Just then he saw Jack going towards the building, the same building as the address sent to him. ¡°WOW! Now I understand, I need to figure out the truth¡± Romeo said and run after thedy. ¡°Hello, hold on¡± Romeo called out for thedy. ¡°What¡¯s it again, don¡¯t think because you are handsome I will fall if you. I don¡¯t fall for handsomeness but money. I work with rich people¡± She said. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much time to waste. Am a security officer. I mean cops if you don¡¯t understand. We were doing some investigation. A guy came to us a few minutes ago, he said his girlfriend was kidnapped so we came to the address sent to him. Those guys had been caught, Jack and Nicus, and they have confessed that they didn¡¯t kidnap her, but it was you who was in the picture. So we are going to arrest you for impersonation. And also till we find the girl ¡°Romeo said in a serious tone. ¡°Please don¡¯t arrest me, I will tell you everything. Sir am just a street dancer and actress. I don¡¯t have anybody. If you take me away. I will rot in jail nobody wille to bail me. I don¡¯t have any family¡±Thedy said trembling. ¡°How old are you, that you¡¯ve started moving with criminals. Tell me where is she. Won¡¯t you talk or you want me to hit you ¡°Romeo threatened her. ¡°Sorry sir, she¡¯s okay. I was asked to put a nail on the road which makes her tire tten. I pretended to be a well-wisher and went to her. I manage to make her drop her phone then distract her till I was able to disconnect her phonework. Only those who have the idea of the inte very well can notice it. I prescribed one of those three guys as a mechanic. And I went to take that picture. Please that all I know. Free me, I was only doing my job¡±She pleaded. ¡°Good job, before I can free you, tell me where she¡¯s¡± Romeo thundered giving her an awkward look. ¡°She will have been at the mall. That guy wants to distract her boyfriend, so he can go and spent some time with her girlfriend. They are also nning to lock her boyfriend up till the date ended. That¡¯s all I know¡± She exined trembling. ¡°You can¡¯t be trusted in this. Let¡¯s go to the mall. If it was true you will be freed but it is a lie. You would rot in jail¡± Romeo said scaring her. They bothe to the mall and found Pam¡¯s car. ¡°You can go, I will sort out the rest,¡± Romeo said, and thedy took to her heel. End of shback. ¡°Romeo where did you go to?¡±Pam asked. ¡°Someone tries to distract me. But it¡¯s sorted out. Why is your phone not reachable¡± Romeo asked pretending not to know anything. ¡°Maybework,¡± Kiles said. ¡°I don¡¯t ask you, and why are you here?¡± Romeo asked feeling like hitting him so hard on his face. ¡°He came to get something, and he asked if he can keep mypany till your arrival,¡± Pam said. ¡°Wow! Thanks a lot for your kind gesture, I will repay you one day¡± Romeo said and signaled kiles to stand up as he arrived. Kile¡¯s fumes and stands up. ¡°Common M, should we go around the mall or have a drink first?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°We should go around the mall then we cane back for a drink. I want this to be memorable¡± Pam said and rest on Romeo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kiles you can seat. We won¡¯t be sitting for now¡± Romeo said smiling and holding Pam¡¯s hand. They walked hand in hand around the mall. Kiles looks on angrily. ******* St Patrick¡¯s college School bar ¡°I wished Romeo and Pam are okay, they deserve to be happy, I Know Kiles will try to separate them, but all his ns will fail, ¡°Ang said to James. ¡°Kiles is now a change guy. So don¡¯t bother yourself, Everything will be okay with them. Let¡¯s talk about ourselves. For the past one week now we¡¯ve only been talking about how to make Pam and Romeo be together. Now that we¡¯ve seeded we should focus on ourselves ¡°James said. ¡°You are right,¡± Ang said nodding her head. ¡°I have a very big problem, I need someone to talk to, I mean someone who can help, ¡°James said with a teary eye looking down. ¡°What is that tell me¡±Ang asked and raised his jaw. He hugged her tightly crying. TBC Chapter 60 ¡°I have a very big problem, I need someone to talk to, I mean someone who can help, ¡°James said with a teary eye looking down. ¡°What is that tell me¡±Ang asked and raised his jaw. He hugged her tightly crying. ¡°Am sorry, I should have told you this before. Am sorry ¡°James said crying. ¡°Why are you behaving like this?¡±Ang asked. James stands up and wipes his tears. ¡°I am suffering from brain cancer,¡± James said. Ang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡­ do you mean¡±Ang stammered. ¡°Yes am suffering from brain cancer, I was diagnosed some weeks ago. That¡¯s the reason I was asked toe home. The doctor said if I have the chance to survive it just for a year. He said if we have discovered earlier then it will have been better. Is toote now¡± James said trying to control himself. ¡°Are you serious about this, no please this joke is too expensive on me?¡± Ang said with teary eyes. ¡°I can never lie about something so important. I was selfish not to have told you this from the start, I can¡¯t keep this to myself anymore. My stepdad is trying his best to get money for my treatment, while my real Dad who has so much money doesn¡¯t care about it, he didn¡¯t consider me a son. Because I go against him when he does beat my mum. He always hit her every day. He divorce my mother, I decided to follow my mother while my little siblings were forced to stay with him. My life had been miserable from the beginning. Am sure if he hears this he will onlyugh at me. He¡¯s a monster. Even if I am treated, the disease can¡¯t be cured because it wasn¡¯t discovered earlier¡± James said and break down tears. ¡°No nothing will happen to you, you won¡¯t die. You will leave with me for the rest of our lives. Nothing will happen to you. I will get the money for your treatment. The doctor must have a misunderstanding, maybe he wanted to say you will live forever. He¡¯s just saying nonsense don¡¯t mind him, hmmm. I know you are strong and I am also strong. We will fight this together¡± Ang who was trying to be strong broke down into tears. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to tell you this but I don¡¯t want to be selfish, please don¡¯t cry again ¡°James cried trying to console her. ¡°You are the one crying here, can¡¯t you see am strong, I can¡¯t cry. No am a strongdy¡± Ang said and hugged him tightly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you this, you won¡¯t stop crying. I tell you this so that you can move on. I think I should end this rtionship. I don¡¯t want you to suffer for my mistake after I might have died. Please Ang I want you to move on. I will be happy if you do this for my sake¡± James knee in front of her holding her legs. Ang drifts off. ¡°Are you mad, how do you expect me to move on like that. What are you saying, I should move on? I can¡¯t leave without you, you know that. When you know you will leave me why do youe to me, you¡¯ve always protected me. I will stand by you and love you only. You think I don¡¯t love you hmm. If you are angry with me that I am not always there for you punish me now, but please don¡¯t say such a thing to me ever again. If not I will kill myself. Nothing will happen to you. You die I die¡±Ang said and help James to get up. ¡°Common let me see you to your hostel,¡± Ang said and wipes his tears with her handkerchief. ¡°Promised me you won¡¯t say this to anyone,¡± James said. ***********N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jack and Nicus hostel. ¡°All our efforts were just a waste, damn. Why is it so hard to get deceived? I was happy you will have a great time with Pam, but that¡¯s was all my imagination ¡°Jack said. ¡°You guy¡¯s shouldn¡¯t worry. You know I have a lot of ns for him. Am going for n B and am sure he won¡¯t escape this. Even his best friend will turn against him. Everybody would start to hate him. He won¡¯t be able to clean himself from the mess am going to put him into. Not in this college. He will decide to drop out when everyone hates him so much. Don¡¯t forget am still the same Kiles Corey and the title remains the same, BAD BOY IN LOVE. I don¡¯t care whatever subtitle anyone gave it, is still the same Kiles Corey¡± Kile¡¯s said and sniffed. ¡°So what¡¯s your next move, I want to know what you are up to. Let¡¯s know the n¡± Nicus said. ¡°Yes tell us¡± Jack added. ****** St Patrick¡¯s college Romeo POV ¡°Romeo why do you look tense. I have been noticing you since, what¡¯s the problem¡± Pam asked and sit beside me. ¡°Am worried about Ang, I haven¡¯t seen her around. She has never skipped ss before. But today she¡¯s not here. I think I should ask James, this unusual of her ¡°I said. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea, she might have told him something. So you should ask him¡± Pam said. ¡°Okay I will be back,¡± I said and stand up. I went outside the ss looking for James. I saw him looking tense. ¡°James WhatsUp, why do you look tensed ¡°I asked. ¡°Ang isn¡¯t here, I have called her and she said she will be here soon, but she hasn¡¯te. She¡¯s hasn¡¯t missed any ss before, ¡°James said. ¡°You should go inside. Am sure I know where she could be. I will go and bring her here¡± I said. ¡°I will follow you, ¡°James said. ¡°No, I will go, you should go. The three of us shouldn¡¯t miss ss. You should stay, you already look tense. So go back to the ss¡±, I said holding his shoulder. ¡°No, don¡¯t forget she¡¯s my girlfriend. I can¡¯t just sit back¡± James said. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me, don¡¯t forget she¡¯s my bestie. So don¡¯t bother am here for you. I will do this¡± I said. ¡°Okay, but If you didn¡¯t show up quickly I will go and find her myself, am leaving to you just because I trust you, ¡°James said. ¡°Sure, just try to smile, ¡°I said and ran towards the studio Authoress POV Romeo ran towards the studio and I bumps into Kiles. He said sorry not knowing is Kiles. ¡°WOW! Sorry suit you, but I will tender it when you¡¯ve decided to stay away from what is mine¡±Kiles said smiling. Romeoughed. ¡°Do you know the reason Iughed, that¡¯s because your foolishness is getting out of hand. Can you imagine? And let me warn you now if you try to want you did yesterday again. You would see that Romeo Emery can also be dangerous. I don¡¯t spare people when you got me upset. Keep your limit. I gat to go because I have some important things to attend to than going into an unnecessary argument with you¡± Romeo said and was about to leave. ¡°Wait, what do you think. I am scared, you won¡¯t be able to harm me ¡°Kiles sai Romeo went to the studio and found Ang there. She was ying the keyboard aloud. She cried while ying. Romeo covers his ears with his hands. ¡°, Ang¡± He called out. She quickly wipes her tears. TBC Chapter 61 ¡± Ang¡± He called out. She quickly wipes her tears. ¡°Romeo, what are you doing here,¡± Ang asked. ¡°I should be the one asking you why you are here instead of being in the ss,¡± Romeo said and sit beside her. ¡°I just choose toe here, I don¡¯t feel like attending a ss today. Is not every time one should be in ss¡± Ang said. ¡°Oh really what a great idea, then we should have fun today. Is not good to be in ss every day. You are very intelligent ¡°Romeo said and was about to y the keyboard. ¡°Wait I don¡¯t mean you, I mean only me,¡± Ang said and hold his hand. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say that, you said is not good to be in ss every day. So I have decided to follow your advice ¡°Romeo said and start to y the keyboard. ¡°No I won¡¯t allow you to miss ss today all because of me¡± Ang said. ¡°Really, why won¡¯t you allow me. I am only following in your footstep. You know you are my bestie. I will follow every step you¡¯ve chosen ¡°Romeo said. Ang couldn¡¯t control her emotions and break down into tears. ¡°I know you are hiding something from me. I knew that all isn¡¯t well at all. Tell me what¡¯s going on, why are you so sad, did anything happens to your family¡±Romeo asked with much concerns. ¡°No,¡± Ang said and wipe her tears when she remembered promising James not to tell anyone. ¡°Why are you lying. You can¡¯t even lie to yourself. Don¡¯t you trust me again even if you don¡¯t trust me to have some trust in our friendship¡± Romeo day. Ang hugged him and cry. ¡°What¡¯s the problem, you can confined in me. I am ready to help you with everything. Please trust me¡± Romeo said patting her. ¡°James, James is suffering¡±He murmured but it was loud enough to be heard. ¡°James what¡¯s wrong with him, I saw him today and he was very fine. I don¡¯t understand¡±Romeo said. Ang raised one of her fingers. ¡°One year to live,¡± Ang said and cry more. Romeo¡¯s eye¡¯s widened . He look at Ang mesmerized and burst into a loudugh. ¡°You are funny, when did you be a seer, have you suddenly turned that overnight. How can you wish him such a short life? Common stop this sounds funny¡± Romeo said. ¡°Am serious is nor funny. Is not some of my jokes. I meant what I said ¡°Ang shouted. ¡°Are you sure of this, how could that be possible? Wait, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s suffering from some kind of deadly disease?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Yes, exactly¡± Ang said and exin everything to him. ¡°So, is this what James was hiding to himself. How could he as keep something as important as that? I will make sure he gets the best treatment. I will make sure he¡¯s transfer to America for better treatment ¡°Romeo said. ¡°How are you going to do that?, tell me please, ¡°Ang asked. ¡°Ang you don¡¯t have to worry. I will make sure nothing happens. Even if I will have to break the vow I made to myself. ¡°Romeo said. He brought out his phone and go to make a call. He came back after some minute. ¡°Everything will be solved, we should go to the ss. You will have to pretend nothing happens. We will speak to Jamester In the day, he will call his parent so they can sign some documents. Then he will be fly out of the country, he will get good treatment over there. Trust me¡± Romeo said and wipe her tears. ********** Authoress POV ¡°Kiles for how long are you going to do this, can¡¯t you see how he is confident talking to you. Are you just going to sit back and watch? I don¡¯t think you need Pam, am sure if you do then you won¡¯t be sitting idle folding your arm without doing anything about it¡± Jack said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t shout at him. Do you think the as given up, I know very well the can¡¯t ept defeat¡± Nicus said. ¡°Why are you both arguing. It doesn¡¯t suit us. I am on it. The deal will be done tomorrow. He will see what it means to tamper with someone like me¡± Kiles said and winked. ¡°Better do it now before Pam trusts him fully. I can¡¯t afford it if all our ns go to waste again. ¡°Are you doubting me? I will continue to say that Pam is mine, and only I have the right to be her spouse¡± Kile smiles. ****** Romeo came to meet Mrs. Emery where she has asked him to me her. ¡°Hi ma, how are you?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Am not fine son, why did you tense?¡±Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°I already told you, so why do you think I won¡¯t be tensed. Please help my friend I have already given her my words¡±Romeo said. ¡°Do you know why I won¡¯t be fine, that¡¯s because you are asking me for help as if am not your rtive, you are sounding like you are talking to me outside and not your mum? ¡°Mrs. Emery said with teary eyes. ¡°Ma¡¯am please this is not the time to emotionally ckmail. We can discuss thister in the future. Just help my friend and I will ept any condition you give me¡± Romeo said and join his hand together. ¡°You are right, I surely will help you on one condition,¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°I know you will surely have a condition, just tell me your condition,¡± Romeo said angrily. ¡°Do you think I am selfish that I will try to manipte my son? That¡¯s not possible.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The but I will be very happy if you can forgive us. Come back to us¡± Mrs. Emery said. ¡°Please ma¡¯am we can¡¯t start discussing family problems when someone¡¯s life is at stake, ¡°Romeo said. ¡°The doctor will be here soon. Just make sure he¡¯s here today so that the treatment can start¡±Mrs. Emery said. Romeo¡¯s phone rings. He checked the caller ID, it was Pam. ¡°Hello Romeo where are you, you live the ss without informing me, seriously am angry at you because of that¡±Pam said from the other end. ¡°Really! Don¡¯t get angry miss popr. I went to see someone for urgency, will speak to youter. I will tell you everything. Hope you are fine?¡±Romeo asked. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Why are you asking. Is non is your business ¡°Romeo said taking the call from his ear. ¡°Who was that Romeo?¡±Pam asked from the other end. ¡°I said I will tell youter. I will have to go right now, take good care of yourself ¡°Romeo said and hang up. ¡°Who was that?¡±Mrs. Emery asked. ¡°Why are you interested in knowing who called me, it is my girlfriend, d, ¡°Romeo said. ¡°Really, wow! my little boy now as a girlfriend, how cute and smart is she. You know I have always wanted a smart girl for you, I will shower her with gifts after getting married to you¡± Mr. s Emery said joyously. ¡°Why are you so happy like we are getting married today, don¡¯t forget we are still in college, we are in our third year so we still have a way to go mum, ¡°Romeo said. ¡°You finally gave me my right. I think I will have to be talking about her from now on. So you can be calling me mum not ma¡¯am¡± Mr. s Emery. Romeo keeps quiet. ******** The next day at St Patrick¡¯s Messages came to all student phones. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡± Romeo murmured seeing the update. TBC Chapter 62 The next day at St Patrick¡¯s Messages came to all student phones. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡± Romeo murmured seeing the update. He rushed towards the ss. ¡°This is the useless guy, I wonder what that year three students are up to. How could he be so shameless? Even his sister is useless¡± One of the students said. Romeo heard this and was very angry. ¡°Hey shut up or I will shut up or I will shut your mouth up for you¡± Romeo yelled. He managed to control himself and ran towards his ss. ¡°The useless guy is here, ¡°One of his mates said. ¡°Romeo is this you. But I hope you are Pam¡¯s boyfriend how to manage are you having sex with someone else. Yes, it was that girl at the restaurant, I can recognize her face. Your sister¡¯s sex video was even there. Is viral. How could you be so useless to have cheated on Pam like this?¡±Kiles askeding into the ss looking at his phone. ¡°Say whatever you like, all I know is that this video is fake, is better you stop this drama. I know you hate me that¡¯s why you uploaded this. But you should have kept my sister away from this. How dare you¡± Romeo said and grip his neck. ¡°What are you saying. How was this my doing? I didn¡¯t know your sister so how could I have uploaded her video. I know you will use me of this. But I promised I didn¡¯t do anything, so stop this usation¡±Kiles yelled. ¡°You think I will fall for your tricks. I know you are the one who did this, how¡¯s Fidel to you. What¡¯s your rtionship with him¡± Romeo thundered and hit him do hard. ¡°What the heck. You cheated on Pam and you have gut you used another person of your misdeed¡± Someone said from the ss. Everyone starts throwing insults at him. Pam covers her ears. ¡°Stop¡­.¡±She shouted. ¡°You see Pam trust me. She knows I will never do such a thing, Kiles just wanted to make everyone hate me, he¡¯s just trying to destroy our rtionship. He¡¯s insolent, he¡¯s a bad human ¡°Romeo said angrily. ¡°You are the insolent person, answer his question, did he know your sister? He¡¯s as changed. I know you don¡¯t like him from the beginning so stop all this acting. You are selfish and a cheat, that¡¯s who you are a cheat. I am wrong to have trusted you. This is so foolish of me, I hate myself for trusting someone like you. You are a cheat¡±Pam shouted crying. ¡°Pam don¡¯t you trust me, I know this is hard to believe. But trust me. This isn¡¯t me, and this video of my sister might be fake. How can someone video themselves while having sex, those that make any sense? Don¡¯t you think of this? This all is the n, he will celebrate if you agree to this¡±Romeo tried to convince Pam. ¡°Another update¡± Someone shouted. Pam checked her phone. She saw pictures of where Juliet kissed Romeo. Romeo also checked his phone. ¡°No this is a lie. That is not what you guys are thinking. Kiles what are you doing. Are you out of your mind¡± Romeo yelled at Kiles? ¡°Would you me him again? He is here and you still think he¡¯s the one updating this. I never knew you are like this, I me my stupid self for falling in love with you¡± Pam yelled. Tears roll down Romeo¡¯s cheek. ¡°Pam how could you believe this. This is all his ns¡± Romeo said holding Pam¡¯s shoulder. He jerks off his hand and ran outside. Romeo ran after her. ¡°Pam I promised this isn¡¯t true. Someone is trying to frame me. They want to separate us¡± Romeo said and stood in her way. ¡°The person who did this as did the right thing. He did what was right because he never wants me to suffer. He did this because he want me to realised the type of person you are. You are nothing but a cheat. I have noticed this since I called you yesterday, I heard someone¡¯s voice from the background and I also heard it when you told the person what was her business. I couldn¡¯t believe that and I switched off my phone only because of you. You don¡¯t deserve someone like me, I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship with you, not anymore ¡°Pam shouted. ¡°WOW, WOW WOW! This is an interesting love story, how could you question my character like this. I have only loved you, but you make me realize that it was all my illusion that you love me. What¡¯s the need for love without trust, you who I thought would stand with me, you are the one who just turn away from me. I know if Ang was here, she would have trusted me, that girl is with James fighting for his life but you are here standing against me, You want to end this right. I will do that right now. I will end everything here, the love story between Pam and Romeo will end today. I freed you from this rtionship. Is of no use ¡°Romeo shouted with tears and walked angrily from there. ¡°Pam I bet you did the wrong thing. How could you turn against him? Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s innocent of this, I think Someone plotted this, and you make it happen the way they wanted? Am sure Kiles can do this. Romeo is right¡± Annie said from behind. Pam look at her and hugged her tightly. ¡°He ends the rtionship, how could he do that¡± She cried. ¡°You end the rtionship not him,¡± Joyce said. ********* Romeo was traumatized while walking. Kileses to him. He pped his hand together and smirks. ¡°I am happy you have finally broken up with Pam. Poor Romeo, I love that drama that happened in the ss. Pam supported me, she didn¡¯t trust you and insulted you. What rtionship, I must say a rtionship without a single trust. Amazing, Romeo do you know what youck. You don¡¯t know how to follow the game, if you know that you will have known that you should have won her trust even before the rtionship started. But you never got time for that. Instead, you make a mouth. Do you forget the very day she makes me her acting boyfriend? You were like you don¡¯t have to prove you are worthy of her she will know herself. Where is that courage now? Tell me which one is hurting you now, is it the fact that Pam doesn¡¯t trust you or see your sister¡¯s real live video having sex. Well, you asked me about Fidel,Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, he is my brother, There was a particr day he was shown me one of his ex¡¯s. Then I saw you in the background. I asked him and he told me you are her brother. He also told me how much you dislike him when he was still dating your sister. He even told me he¡¯s the one who deflowers her. You, sis, love a yboy what bad luck. Thanks, you sis did a video with him¡± Kiles said. ¡°How dare you talk to my sister like that, I will kill you¡± Romeo shouted and held his neck. ¡°Get lost, go and find the person you will kill. You have made a mistake to have thought you can harm me¡± Kiles said and jerks his hand. ******** Emery mansion Romeo barged into the Mansion. He found Cindy, Mikel, and his parent. TBC Chapter 63 Emery mansion Romeo barged into the Mansion. He found Cindy, Mikel, and his parent. ¡°Romeo you are here, thanks for listening to me. You came back to your family¡±Mrs. Emery said and ran to hugged him. ¡°Excuse me Please, ¡°Romeo said and disengage the hug. He went straight to Cindy and hold her left hand. ¡°Come with me,¡± He said and dragged her to her room. He locked the door from behind. ¡°What are you trying to do? Why do you lock the door?¡±Cindy asked. ¡°I locked it because of you. You should be great this door is soundproof. Now, you will listen to me¡± Romeo said. ¡°Are you mad, who are you to think you can order me anyhow? If you don¡¯t get out of my way, then I will be forced to hit your so hard¡±Cindy threatened. ¡°Hit me if you want to. What difference does it make? You always hurt me even when you are far away. What have I done to deserve this from you? How could you be so stupid¡± Romeo yelled. ¡°How dare you call me stupid¡±Cindy thundered and was about to p him. He held her hand in mid-air. ¡°What do you think, you don¡¯t deserve to raise your hand on me. You are immature, why did you do a sex video with Fidel. How could you do that¡± Romeo said and dropped her hand angrily. ¡°What are you saying. Why would I do that? Am not that stupid, Fidel is my ex-boyfriend I do love him then but not again. Do you think am that useless. I never did any video with him¡±Cindy said. ¡°You see, I told you that guy is a fre*k. He surely proves that. He did the video of both of you together and gave it to his younger brother. He posted it on our school tform. Am sure if care isn¡¯t taken it will go viral. And Emery¡¯s repetition will be at stake¡± Romeo said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. How could that be possible? No, I can¡¯t believe this not until you show me proof¡± Cindy disagrees. Romeo brought out his phone and show her the video. ¡°What? no this isn¡¯t possible. How could this happen to me? Romeo trusts me, I didn¡¯t do this video with him. Yes I know this sex is real, it was the second and thest time I had sex with him. I promised I didn¡¯t do the video with him. He is a cheat from doing this ¡°Cindy cried. ¡°If you have listened to me then, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, you gave your virginity to a fool. You make love got you stuck in the brain. Tell me now Is there any other person you had sex with, let me go and meet them, and plead with them to delete any video if they have one¡±Romeo said. ¡°No, you always think am so useless. It was only Mikel who I had sex with, After I broke up with Fidel, am useless. Your anger is justified. I don¡¯t deserve to be a member of this family¡±Cindy cried and sit on the bed ¡°Is okay, I came here to know if the video was true or fake like mine. Those people are inhuman. It is better to keep this from Mr. Emery if not, he will disown you¡± Romeo said and walked towards the door. He opened it and walk out. ¡°Romeo, what happened?¡±Mr. Emery asked. He didn¡¯t reply and went out of the mansion. ¡°Nothing happened. He only came to asked me something about my future. He asked if am working hard towards bing a businesswoman. He shouted at me for not doing anything to achieve my dreams. Even when he was far away he still care so much for me. I am sorry for hating my brother, mum I realised now that Romeo is a good and loving brother. Dad i am sorry I poisoned your mind against him. I lied to you about everything. I did that out of jealousy. Romeo is not a bad boy. It was all my ns¡± Cindy said and hugged her mum. ¡°But you said Romeo was abroad, then howe he¡¯s here?¡±Mikel asked. ¡°Mikel Romeo is here in Korea he was the one you saw that day at the restaurant working as a waiter. I am the one who caused everything. Is my mistake¡± Cindy said. ¡°So is this what Mrs. Emery wanted to say you me that day. This is bad. Am sorry I can¡¯t cope here, who I am?, what did I hold that you can¡¯t turn against me the way you did your son. Am sorry I will be leaving now ¡°Mikel said. ¡°No Mikel, I am sorry¡± Cindy shouted. ¡°There¡¯s no rtionship built on lies that wouldst forever. Excuse me¡± Mikel said and leave angrily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ********* Lane Mansion ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you believe this, why are you so naive, I think you are wise, how could you not trust your boyfriend. I know Romeo would never do such a thing. He¡¯s far better than what you think of him. This video is fake, Romeo is saying the truth someone is trying to frame him¡± Vicky said. ¡°He ends the rtionship, how could he¡±Pam cried. ¡°If it was me, I will do the same thing. Even if you doubted him. You shouldn¡¯t have spoken. But you ruined everything already. That¡¯s heartbreaking. You are the one who asked for the breakup and you get it. If it was me, I will break up with you many times¡± Vicky said with a pout. ¡°Is fine he already broke up with me¡± Pam shouted. ******** Corey Mansion Fidel and Romeo were sitting in the bar in theirpound drinking beers. ¡°Fidel I think you are wised to have recorded that video¡± Kiles said. ¡°I did that not because I wanted to post it, I intentionally kept my phone on video that day. I know Cindy love¡¯s me but she¡¯s mad In the head. She can be dangerous sometimes. And I know if she finds out about me she will be very mad at me, but I will put her under control using the video¡±Fidel said. ¡± WOW! That¡¯s a brilliant idea. But why is she not your girlfriend again even when you have the power to make her yours¡±Kiles said and gulps the beer in the cup In a goal. ¡°That¡¯s because I wanted to free her for some time. I will get back to her when am ready to stay with just one girl. But is not possible again, I already gave it to you. I can¡¯t use it again¡± Fidel said. ¡°What are you saying, you can still use it. Don¡¯t forget I only posted it on my school tform not viral. You can still ckmail her by saying you will post it for the all world to see. She will be very scared¡± Kiles said. ¡°He should go ahead and post it, moreover I am now shameless like you both. Am not scared again because the heart of fear and shame in me is no longer alive¡± Cindy said looking at them with so much hatred in her eyes. She signal the goons that came with her. TBC Chapter 64 ¡°He should go ahead and post it, moreover I am now shameless like you both. Am not scared again because the heart of fear and shame in me is no longer alive¡± Cindy said looking at them with so much hatred in her eyes. She signal the goons that came with her. ¡°Beat them up till blood startsing out of their body¡±Cindy ordered. ¡°Is this the person you asked us toe and deal with, if he¡¯s the one we are sorry we can¡¯t do your job, and we won¡¯t be refunding your money? This is our nigga. We can¡¯t do your job him, Fidel sorry if we had known it is you from the beginning, we won¡¯t havee here at all¡± One of the goons said. ¡°Really! You must be mad. Is better you did what I brought you to do, before I wake the animal in me. Am sure you don¡¯t want to see the other side of me¡± Cindy said. ¡°What other side is there to see again after all we¡¯ve seen. I must say you are very good at sex. Why don¡¯t you join those acting porn¡± Kiles said and walked up to her. ¡°I will kill you fool¡±Cindy charged at him angrily. ¡°You all should leave now¡± Fidel order the goons. They all leave. ¡°WOW! I must admit that you are amando. You have powers. But how dare you do this to me. How could you be so desperate that you did a video of us?¡±Cindy shouted angrily. ¡°I did for reasons like this, you do love me a lot but I don¡¯t love you. I think of abway, there was no other way to keep you since you love me so much. So I was scared. But what can I do to keep a lovely girl like you? Cindy, I am sorry for doing that, I am a big fool. I mean a big one. Please forgive my mistakes. I was so foolish but after seeing you today, you¡¯ve finally melted my heart, Kiles go and delete that video from your school tform. I won¡¯t take anymore insult on my Cindy ¡°Fidel said holding Cindy¡¯s hands. She jerks it off. ¡°Don¡¯t even touch me again in your life. Do you think am a fool that I will believe you so easily? My mum always said when you make a mistake for the first time is considered a mistake, but when you repeat the same mistake is called foolishness. So I won¡¯t be foolish to trust you blindly. I know you are an animal in the human body¡± Cindy shouted. ¡°Are you serious about what you just said brother?¡± Kiles asked holding him. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡± Fidel yawn and burst intoughter. ¡°So you believed I can just change so easily, I mean change. Me Fidel Corey, changed. Common bro why are you doing like an amateur in this. I learn to gain false love from you. Miss Cindy Emery, I think you¡¯ve made the right decision not to trust me. What do you think that you cane to ourpound and threatened us. You¡¯ve dug your own grave bying here this time, I will force you to have sex with me¡± Fidel said evilly. ¡°Go ahead, you think am so weak you fool¡±Cindy shouted. ¡°What are you going to do, hmm,¡± Fidel said and move towards her. He holds her forcefully and drags her to himself. ¡°No Fidel don¡¯t do that to her. She¡¯s ady. We shouldn¡¯t touch her, what if she dies in your hand¡±Kiles said. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t teach me about morality, we aren¡¯t different at all. You posted her pictures and video, so I will also do as I like with her ¡°Fidel said. Cindy panicked, and p him hard on his face. She pushed him on the floor and hit him on his chest. Fidel was so angry has he stood on his feet and was about to p Cindy. His mother holds his hand firmly in the mid-air. She gave him three thunderous ps. ¡°I thought you are different from your dad, but you are just a make-up of the evil in him. How dare you tamper with ady like that. I have tolerated you for all these days, but today I won¡¯t allow you to ruin a young girl¡¯s life, the way your real father did to me before I met Corey. Even Kiles that I dislike so much didn¡¯t try to raise his hand on a girl. You are disgusting, I know what I passed through In the hand of your horrible father, and I won¡¯t let this girl suffers the same thing. Never ¡± Mrs. Corey shouted at Fidel. ¡°Mum stay out of this. This is my life and I will live it in my turns. Now stay out of my way¡±Fidel threatened. ¡°Please girl you can leave now, I will deal with him, ¡°Mrs. Corey said facing Cindy. ¡°Tell them to delete the video they posted of me and my brother. I won¡¯t leave until they do that¡±Cindy said. ¡°I will make sure of that, you should leave first,¡± Mrs.. Corey said, but Cindy insist she won¡¯t leave. ******** St Louis bar ¡°Cindy, what do you want, why do you call us here?¡± Owen asked. ¡°Please sit down, I want to discuss something very important, ¡°Cindy said. ¡°About Romeo, isn¡¯t it. We know everything. You know Romeo can¡¯t keep things for me. We need to do something. I can¡¯t believe someone could be so inhuman to have done that¡±Owen said. ¡°Yes, I think we should deal with them. We need to make them confess why they did this ¡°Alina said. ¡°Even their mum couldn¡¯t do anything to them. L Those two guys threatened their mum to exposed her to their father if she tell him anything about the video¡± Cindy exined everything that happened to them. How she went there with some thugs and every other thing that happened. ¡°So what are we gonna do?¡± Owen asked. ¡°Juliet, that girl at the restaurant. She must be involved in this. We would force her to expose their dirty secret¡± Alina said. ¡°You are very correct, I can¡¯t wait to get my brother out of this mess. I will make sure hees back to his family. He deserves to be happy¡± Cindy said. ***** The next day Alina was sitting at a table for two. ¡°What do you want ma?¡± A waitress asked. ¡°Nothing, can I see Juliet?¡± Alina asked. ¡°She¡¯s getting ready for school,¡± The waitress said. ¡°Okay give this note to her, I will be waiting outside the restaurant¡¯ Alina said and went outside. Juliet rushed out with the note in her hand. She looks around searching for Kiles.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Where could he be¡±She asked no one in particr. ¡°He sent me here, How are you doing¡±Alina said and stretched her hand forward for a handshake. ¡°Did you mean Kiles sent you, why can¡¯t hee himself?¡±Juliet asked TBC Chapter 65 ¡°Did you mean Kiles sent you, why can¡¯t hee himself?¡±Juliet asked. ¡°What¡¯s the difference if he isn¡¯t here, At at least he sent someone. He wants you to do something for him¡±Alina said. ¡°I will advise him to look for someone else. I already stood so low before but not anymore. It will be better if you tell him to get rid of those pictures. Tell him my boyfriend already told me the reason they were ckmailing him and threatening to make him go to jail. Yes, he¡¯s used to taking drugs. And those stupid guys threatened to expose him. Tel me is that not the reason why Kiles was ckmailing him. And forcing me to dance to his tone. I have heard enough of him. That¡¯s why I want him toe so I can deal with him. But I will like you to tell him to stay away from me and my guy¡± Juliet bbed. ¡°To stay away from you and your guy. But what of the other person stuck in this. Don¡¯t you think you are selfish that you could do that¡±Alina said holding her shoulder angrily? ¡°You don¡¯t sound like Kiles sent you. Who are you? And why are you so angry?¡±Juliet asked. ¡°You are very correct why will someone like me work for Kiles, I am Romeo¡¯s friend and I know the difference between a real and a fake one¡±Alina thundered. Juliet¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This weird, what happened? What happened to Romeo? I noticed this since I didn¡¯t see him here yesterday, he never absent himself without asking for permission.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But yesterday he wasn¡¯t here ¡°Juliet said. ¡°And do you think of knowing why he isn¡¯t here? Do you give him a call? No that¡¯s because you aren¡¯t concerned about him. What am I even saying? Is not everyone that will care for you, we are all human. But the problem I have with you is that the sex video and pictures with Romeo, Is it fake or real¡±Alina asked with so much anger in her voice. ¡°Video, what video are you talking about. Romeo only loves Pam and would never stand so low to have sex with another girl, not to take sex video. I only know about the picture I took with him at the club. There¡¯s nothing like the video so what are you saying? See excuse me. I think you are from Kiles, and you guys are to ckmail me again¡± Juliet said about to leave. ¡°Does it looks like I am joking, or did you see me as a joker, take a look at this. Romeo forwards it to us¡±Alina shows her video. She was puzzled. ¡°This isn¡¯t me. I haven¡¯t done this. It¡¯s a fake video, I will kill that guy with my bare hands¡± Juliet said angrily. ¡°Who will believe you, see how you are bbing. What do you think? That people would believe you after what they have seen. Don¡¯t forget Romeo is an innocent guy who wouldn¡¯t want anyone to suffer, but still, they didn¡¯t believe him. Who are you then? I just need you toe with me. You will need to skip ss today just like we are doing. We need to prove Romeo innocent to his girlfriend somehow. And you will do that for us¡± Alina said. ¡°Hmmm¡± Juliet nods. ********* St Patrick¡¯s School Park. ¡°Do you want to die, why don¡¯t you go and die elsewhere, I already have a lot going on in my head. So, don¡¯t add to my problem¡± Pam slighted from her car at Cindy who was staying right Infront of her car. ¡°Sorry for that, but I came here to see you. I am Cindy Emery ¡°She stretched her hand forward for a handshake. ¡°Romeo sister! I think¡± Pam said. ¡°Yes, Romeo sister, ¡°Cindy said. ¡°Why are you here, he sent you here toe and convince me after all he has done, ¡°Pam said miffed. ¡°Calm down girl, I have heard a lot about you and your ego. Am also a girl with so much pride, I am more arrogant than you are. But please let¡¯s leave that aside Romeo didn¡¯t send me here. I came just to make you realize you are wrong about my brother. I once misunderstood him. I know him well, Romeo will never think of hurting anyone feeling. He respects girls a lot. You misunderstood him, am very sure only two things are hurting him now. Firstly, seeing my sex video, and secondly, you don¡¯t trust him. Owen and Alina told me how he used to talk about you every minute. Why don¡¯t you face the truth¡± Cindy said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to turn into a motivational speaker, why don¡¯t you go and lecture Romeo, and leave me alone. Just go from here, don¡¯t let me say something you might not like¡±Pam said pointing a figure at her. ¡°Quite interesting, you can say whatever you want to say, like am a disgustingdy to have made video sex with a guy. Yes, I am shameless, but I am not as shameless as you. You are shameless because you can¡¯t see others¡¯ pain. I think I am better than you are. Now I want you to tell me, who could have done that to him If not the person that¡¯s trying to separate you both¡±Cindy said. ¡°Don¡¯t go there, are you referring to Kiles, he epted our rtionship and moves on. He doesn¡¯t hold any grudges against me and Romeo, and I have seen Romeo with that girl before¡± Pam said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to address your foolishness, I felt like pping you so hard. Gosh! I don¡¯t understand why Romeo would love someone like you, who doesn¡¯t even know whose side to be. I know you love Romeo that¡¯s why you are so jealous and felt betrayed, but I telling you Romeo is innocent. Kiles and his brother Fidel are responsible for this. Fidel is my ex-boyfriend. He did the video without my consent. I have his pictures if you don¡¯t believe them. See this¡±Cindy said and show Pam the picture he took with Fidel. Pam stood perplexed. See the picture of him and his brother. He uploaded on Instagram¡± Cindy show here pictures of Fidel and Kiles. ¡°But why are they doing this¡± Pam mumbled. Cindy heard her. ¡°That¡¯s because they are desperate, and always want everything to be in their ways. We need to teach them a lesson. Please Romeo needs you¡± Cindy said. ¡°I am a fool, how could I have been so foolish, I am sorry Romeo, am sorry. But we need to know why the girl does such a thing¡± Pam said. ¡°We¡¯ve done that, she was ckmail into doing this. All we need to do now is to focus on how to make them confess what they did and post it for everyone to see. Then my brother can be free from this. If not people won¡¯t stop talking about this¡±Cindy said. ¡°You are right we don¡¯t have much time to waste, ¡°Owen saiding from behind with Joyce, Annie, Alina, and Juliet. ¡°Do you see what we told you? Even Romeo¡¯s friends trusted him, but you misunderstood him¡±Annie said. ¡°You are right, it¡¯s high time I deal with Kiles. He would never mess with me again. I can convince everyone with just a word but I won¡¯t do that now. I will also show his video to the world that he will feel suffocated¡± Pam said nonchntly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to do that,¡± Joyce protested. TBC Chapter 66 I can convince everyone with just a word but I won¡¯t do that now. I will also show his video to the world that he will feel suffocated¡± Pam said nonchntly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to do that,¡± Joyce protested. ¡°What do you mean by that, no one can stop me this time. I will so much deal with him Don¡¯t tell me you are still in love with that evil guy. I won¡¯t spare him I promised¡± Pam said to Joyce. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I am not saying we shouldn¡¯t deal with him. He deserves to be punished for his foolishness. I want to be the one to punish him. You know it won¡¯t be easy for you to get the truth out of him, because he will pretend not to have done anything, and would behave because it is you. But if I go, he won¡¯t be scared and might even threaten me. Meanwhile, a camera will be ced in my wristwatch. A small camera that he wouldn¡¯t notice. I will make him confess. The camera will be connected to the school tform. All the students would hear his confession live. A live video. How do you see that? That will be easier Instead of wasting time. Even though my heart stood so low to fall for a guy like him. That will never stop me from standing for the truth and protecting my friends. I can lose everything but can bear to lose my friends because am used to them. All my memories are with my friends ¡°Joyce said with so much determination to make Kiles pay for his mistake ¡°Please girl, I will advise you to erase any feeling for that disgusting guy. If not your life will bepletely messed up. You will regret this, just listened to what I am saying¡±Cindy said. ¡°Cindy you are right, She¡¯s too good for someone like him. I feel her pain though. This is what they call iplete love story¡± Owen said. ¡°Guy¡¯s, he must be in ss now. So tell me how to get him out of the ss¡± Annie said. ¡°I don¡¯t think this can happen now. We should wait after ss, I will start my move in the ss, I will pretend to be nice to him and you girls will pretend to be fighting with me. I guessed that was the game he yed his friends in front of us. He won¡¯t be sensitive because of the issue on the ground. That¡¯s how the game begins¡±Pam said. ¡°I must say Romeo saw how smart you are before falling in love with you, everything will be okay today,¡± Owen said. ¡°Thanks to you guys. I appreciate it but why don¡¯t you all go to school. We will handle him, you guys cane after school¡± Pam said. ¡°We are alreadyte, our school is far from here, if we start to leave now we will be 2hourste, so we would hang around till you guys are done. You should go to ss¡± Cindy said. ¡°My school is just 30minute, but I won¡¯t leave till all this is over. So, I refused to leave¡±Juliet said. ¡°Okay then see you guys soon,¡± Annie said and they went towards the ss.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When they almost reach their department they start to argue. ¡°Joyce leaves her alone, she¡¯s very stubborn, she doesn¡¯t deserve a guy like Romeo. Which type of girlfriend would leave his boyfriend in a situation like this. Can¡¯t you see Kiles did this¡±Annie shouted? ¡°What the heck is wrong with you?. Can¡¯t you see how shameless he and his sister were? We broke up already, and it¡¯s fine by me¡± Pam yelled. Romeo was so angry after hearing this. Romeo stood up from his seat and rushed towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t dare in your life insult my sister, I know my sister will never do such a thing. Direct your words to me or I will lose my cool, that you won¡¯t get a choice but to hate me forever. So I am warning you to leave my sister out of this¡±Romeo threatened. Pam looks helpless, he feels the pain of Romeo disliking her already, but she decided to put on some courage. ¡°What will you do then. Am not scared of you, and who are you to tell me what to say? And what not to say. Stay far away from me. Disgusting set of people¡± Pam shouted. Romeo pped her angrily. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Tears drop down both eyes. Romeo wipes his tears with his hand and walked out of the ss sadly. Pam still stood shocked. But she tries to control her emotions. ¡°Wait, you fool, how dare you p her like that. Pam, I am sorry I couldn¡¯t save you from him. I never expected him to stand so low. Come on ¡°Kiles said nicely and take her to her sit. He then goes back to me, Annie and Joyce. ¡°Can you see what the despicable guy you supported did to her? If you can¡¯t support her then stay away¡± Kiles warn. ¡°She¡¯s our friends, and she was wrong. So we won¡¯t give up until she asked for forgiveness¡± Joyce said angrily. ¡°Then wait and see,¡± Kiles said. ******** ¡°Tick Tack, Kiles everything is turning out to be in your favor. Nice move my guy¡± James said smiling but Kiles was so angry. ¡°He looks angry what could have happened?¡± Nicus asked. ¡°How dare he raised his hand on my Pam, he doesn¡¯t have any respect for her. He will have to suffer for this¡±Kiles said. ¡°You will be the one to suffer for what you did. You are the one trying to separate them. Why are you doing this? He couldn¡¯t attend ss today all because of you. Why are you bing more desperate every day?¡±Joyce asked and walked up to him. ¡°Question of the heart, why is Kiles so heartless? why am I doing this? Tell me, why won¡¯t I do that¡±Kile¡¯s said. ¡°But why? this is bad on your side. Stopped hurting them¡±Joyce cried. ¡°Am not hurting them, I am the one being hurt, why would anyone want to take Pam away from me easily. I love Pam from day one, 3year¡¯s now I am in love with her, and that fr*ak showed up all of a sudden and wanted to snatch her away. I warned him to stay away but he refused. Why am I even exining this to you, I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡±Kiles shouted. ¡°You owe me an exnation, why do you post that video?¡±Joyce asked angrily and grip his cloth. Kiles jerks her away. ¡°Get lost, do you want to write a statement in the station. Why are you questioning me¡±Kiles asked with an evil grin? ¡°Tell me why you did that, Jack Please tell him up to speak to me. Why is he doing this¡±Joyce said. ¡°I think I have an answer to your question. Is because we are bad boys, no one cares about us. We don¡¯t have a girl who loves us, but we always do anything to get the girl we wanted. That video is just to get your friend and you girls can¡¯t do anything about it. We told you because you are not a threat to us. Tick Tack¡± Nicus said. Joyce was so angry and gave Kiles three thunderous ps. They all look shocked. ¡°You guys think that no one loves you, that¡¯s what you think because you haven¡¯t spared your time for them, all you think about is hurting others. I have been in love with you Kiles, but you are disgusting, I hate you now with every bone in me ¡°Joyce shouted. TBC Chapter 67 ¡°You guys think that no one loves you, that¡¯s what you think because you haven¡¯t spared your time for them, all you think about is hurting others. I have been in love with you Kiles, but you are disgusting, I hate you now with every bone in me ¡°Joyce shouted. ¡°How dare you raised your hand on him¡± Jack barked and charge at Joyce. ¡°Don¡¯t dare raise your hand on her, she¡¯s ady. I will never raise not allow you my friends to you raised your hand on them even again¡± Kiles said and walked closer to Joyce. ¡°Don¡¯te closer if not my dad will deal with you, he is a militant, I am sure you don¡¯t want to see his wrath¡± Joyce threatened. ¡°Am not scared of him, I should praise you for being so confident to p me. Two girls have ever pped me in my life. You and Pam, I take Pam¡¯s p as nothing because of the love I have for her. But I will take your p as nothing because you are Pam¡¯s friend, and because you are in one-sided love which I know what it means. Now get lost and don¡¯t think of exposing this ¡°Kiles threatened with a straight face. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to change. But I don¡¯t know why you are just weird you don¡¯t raise your hand ondies no matter how angry you are. That¡¯s the only good thing about you. But you will never change your ways.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! And don¡¯t think I will expose you because you¡¯ve already been exposed. Everyone is watching this. All the students, I have a camera with me. What do you think now, do you worst¡± Joyce said. His jaw dropped. ¡°WOW! Bravo¡± He said and rob his head with his eyes closed. ¡°Yes good luck, well you should know now that many people are with Romeo including Pam, all that happened in the ss was just an act. Pam was with us in this game¡± Joyce said and p her hand. Pam and otherse there. ¡°Kiles, I feel like strangling you, you are disgusting,¡± Pam said irritatedly. ¡°Kiles Corey where is your ego, as it has suddenly disappeared. You should be grateful I don¡¯t have a gun. If I had one I will have to shoot you to death¡± Cindy said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you,¡± Owen said. ¡°How are you Kiles, how do you see that. I think is impressive right. That¡¯s what you deserve, but I am so concerned about my friend who has fallen in love with someone like you. Hmm! You are just useless¡± Annie said and hit his chest. She leaves while others follow. Alina stays behind. And move closer to Jack and Nicus. ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t be spared, he can¡¯t suffer alone. Alina said and put her hand across their neck. She injected them with the needle she hid in her both hand, and they shouted. ¡°You are bothzy, you are shouting for an ordinary needle, what if it is a knife, ¡°Alina said and also leaves there. ********* The school studio I am such a fool, how could I raise my hand to her. I must be punished for this. Someone should please punish me, my mother always taught me to respect a woman, but today I show that am a useless child. How could I raise my hand on her¡± Romeo cried ring at the hand he used to p Pam. ¡°No this didn¡¯t happen right. I am sleeping, is my dream, how can I do that, No¡­¡± Romeo cried and wanted to break his wrist. ¡°I know you are mad, I don¡¯t know you can be so weak like this. You wanted to break your wrist, then go ahead I will stand here watching while you do that¡±Cindy said ande to sit beside him. ¡°I want to break this hand so I won¡¯t p a girl again. I pped Pam. I know she says so many bad things about you. But I was so stupid to have done that¡±Romeo said. ¡°I know you are so sorry for what you did. You p her all because of me, is okay I will apologize on your behalf¡± Cindy said tapping him. ¡°No, I will be the one to apologize for my mistake, but she won¡¯t forgive me with all this happening¡±Romeo said. ¡°What¡¯s happening, everything is all over now. I see you have been here crying since morning. That you don¡¯t even have time to press your phone. Kiles has been exposed and everything that happened in the ss was just an act. Well, Pam is still very angry at you. You will have to ask for her forgiveness¡± Cindy said she exined everything to him. He quickly checks his phone. ¡°Am happy now, but Cindy do you know one difference between me and Kiles, we are far different from each other, but in this, he won. No matter how angry he was, he never raised his hand ondies. Not like me, am a big fool¡± Romeo said. ¡°Have you started to feel for him now, don¡¯t forget he caused all this. He¡¯s still a criminal he doesn¡¯t deserve to be forgiven, not until hees back to his the sense which I don¡¯t think will happen soon¡± Cindy said. ¡°Hmmm! He¡¯s my boss in that part¡±Romeo said. ¡°He can¡¯t be your boss, you are far better than him. You respect everyone and feel remorseful when you did something wrong, you can do anything to see the people around you happy. You aren¡¯t selfish. But your anger issue is the major problem you have, which I think you took after dad in that. He gets miffed easily when angry. You are a human, you can¡¯t be perfect, not at all So stopparing yourself with him now. Everyone had a bad side. We just need you to learn how toprehend¡±Cindy said. Romeo hugged her tightly. ¡°Am happy I have my sister back after a long time¡± Romeo said happily. ¡°Is the time youe back home, I already promised dad and mum to bring you back¡± Cindy said. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back to that house, I can take care of myself,¡± Romeo said. ¡°Are you going to be stubborn now, will you go home, or do you still want to go back to the restaurant you will get framed again?¡± Pam said from behind. Romeo rise on his feet on seeing Pam. ¡°Pam I am sorry, I am very sorry. Forgive me¡±Romeo apologized. ¡°Quite the apology, are you ready to go home, or do you want to keep going to the restaurant. Your decision will determine my decision¡±Pam said and fold her hand on her br*ast. ¡°Emotional ckmail, okay I will go back home, but you should forgive me first,¡± Romeo said and move closer to her. ¡°Good, don¡¯t forget we aren¡¯t dating again so I don¡¯t owe you an apology neither do you. You p the rude girl who was speaking trash of your sister. Only a good brother will do that¡± Pam said and leave. ¡°Pam, Please¡±Romeo pleaded. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t run after her, it¡¯s just like you are wasting your time. You know how to do that, hmm¡± Cindy said, and Romeo smile. His phone beeped. ¡°Ang¡± He picked up the phone. ¡°Romeo¡± Ang called from the other end. ¡°Yes, Ang¡± Romeo answered. She didn¡¯t utter a word and was crying. ¡°What happened, Please stop scaring me now,¡± Romeo said. ¡°James¡± Ang cried. TBC Chapter 68 She didn¡¯t utter a word and was crying. ¡°What happened, Please stop scaring me now,¡± Romeo said. ¡°James¡± Ang cried. Romeo POV ¡°Stop scaring me, Please just tell me what¡¯s happening,¡± I asked with my heart echoing. She suddenly burst into a bigugh I could imagine. I think this must be one of her pranks. How dare she y such a prank on me. ¡°Romeo, I know you must be really scared, sorry for that. That tears were tears of joy. Thank God I have a friend like you. Can you believe James is negative to that sickness¡± She said with a smile I could imagine? ¡°What! How was that possible. You told me yourself¡± I said with shock on my face. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we thought. Well, the doctor did the severe test, but couldn¡¯t see this. Yes, they wanted to confirm and give him the approval to be flown out. But they did this test thrice and it was negative all through. They call the hospital and the doctor said he had the sickness. Then the doctor told us that something is fishy, and ordered the police to arrest him. Heter confessed that it was James¡¯ dad who told him to do that¡± She said and chuckled. ¡°Damn! That¡¯s bad, how could a father do that¡± I said finding it hard to believe what¡¯s she was saying. ¡°He did that because he want James toe back to him. James is the only son his mum gave him. After they got separated he decided to follow his mum. So his dad wanted to get James back because he is the only son he has. So he told the doctor to lie about that horrible thing when he found out James was sick, he decided to used the opportunity to frame them thinking his mum would run to him begging for money. Then he will tell her to give the custody of James to him¡±Ang exined. ¡°Oh my goodness! Just can¡¯t believe this whole thing. I must say he¡¯s not a good father. Is very desperate. A lot also happened here. I know we aren¡¯t able to speak for all these days, Many things happen Kiles is such an evil guy. You can¡¯t imagine.¡±I exined everything disappointed In myself for what I did to Pam. ¡°What! I never got time to watch the school news. I will make sure I so much deal with him when I get back to school. How dare him. Did he know what it takes to bring you and Pam together, I will tell her to return the p to me, and forgive you that¡¯s just it¡±She says with much certainty in her voice? ¡°WOW! Now you can speak fluently. Do you remember the day you are crying like a baby with a faint voice? I was like, was this, my troublesomedy. Thank goodness youe back to life¡± I teased her smiling. ¡°You are blushing. Can I know this Ang of a person? Or is that your concubine¡±Cindy said and tried to snatch the phone from me. ****** ¡°Pam why are you still angry at Romeo. Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s very sorry? I know he did the wrong thing, but do forgive him¡± Joyce said trying to convince Pam who was carrying a straight face. ¡°She¡¯s really angry, not even a smile, ¡°Annie said with a pout. ¡°What do you think? That p hurt. I haven¡¯t been pped before. I don¡¯t even know p could be so painful. Like I was seeing stars that very moment. Oh God,¡± She said touching her cheek. Annie and Joyce couldn¡¯t control themselves and burst outughing. ¡°Why are you bothughing at me. After that p so you guys wanna add to my problem¡± Pam said with a frown. ¡°No we aren¡¯tughing we were just imagining how that p is for you to be seeing stars. I guess that¡¯s what is called karma or should I say what goes aroundes around¡± Joyce said, trying to control herself but she exploded into another round ofughter, which got Pam angrier. ¡°Yes exactly, she always pped everyone, I remembered you pping Romeo on his first day here. Is cheek was so reddish that It was painful that a handsome guy like him could be that hurt. My heartbeat that day just that I can¡¯t p you back¡± Annie said and quickly turn her face away. ¡°Do you mean Romeo did this to get his revenge on me? Moreover, I only pped those who cross their limit that¡¯s all. Common you guys should please let bygone be bygone¡±Pam said with open eyes and mouth. ¡°Wow bygone be bygone, so why don¡¯t you forgive your boyfriend then. Both of you need to forgive each other¡¯s¡± Joyce said. ¡°Please, please let¡¯s leave this aside,¡± Pam said trying to make them stop talking about Romeo. ¡°Well is your choice. Well before I forget I am going on a date with Sam. Hope you girls remembered him¡±Annie said and stood up walking majestically. ¡°Who will forget that guy, your love at first sight that I gave your number, ¡°Joyce said with an eye roll. ¡°WOW! and you lied that you told him to leave me alone. Meanwhile, you gave him my number¡± Annie said with a pout. ¡°Why are you pretending like you don¡¯t like him. You are happy about the date, but you wanted to pretend you don¡¯t like him ¡± Pam said with an eye roll. ¡°We are both the same, only Joyce isn¡¯t pretending. I know you want to forgive Romeo but you won¡¯t ept that easily. Hmmm!¡±Annie said and adjust her shirt. ¡°Whatever, mind your business, see you guys tomorrow. No partying tonight¡± Pam said, and stand from where she sat.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She picked up her backpack, show her car keys to them in a rude but yful manner. ****** The next day Romeo POV I stared at Pam who has been avoiding me. But she didn¡¯t take a damn re at me. Despite that, I didn¡¯t stop staring at her. Not until our eyes met. ¡°Hmmmmm¡± She chuckled and looks away. Oh damn, why is she so stubborn. I huffed and decide not to look at her again. My eyes met with Kiles who got embarrassed the moment we entered the ss. Why do y ask for my forgiveness instead? He looks bothered and throws his face away. Oh my God, he just throw this face away. I never expected this, I expected him to give me a bad look like he always does. Things are just changing, should I say to better or to worst. Kiles behaved strangely, While my Miss popr is also very angry. I will surely have your forgiveness soon. I stare at Joyce and she winked at me, and stand up from her seat. I smile and went to the seat beside Pam who frown at me. ¡°Hey queen you look horrible¡± I whispered and flew my hands across her face. Her eysh twirls. ¡°What do you want now?¡±She asked with the dreaded look. ¡°Forgiveness, I want you to forgive your boy. I think you should hit me if you want to but I won¡¯t stop apologizing¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°Please keep your peace the teacher will soon be here, Now tell me three reasons why you should be forgiven, I want to know, ¡°Pam said and raised three of her fingers in the air. ¡°Because it is a mistake, mistake, mistake,¡± I said, and join my hand together. ¡°We are in ss, stop embarrassing me. ept, I will forgive you on one condition ¡°She said, while I looked on. TBC Chapter 69 semi final ¡°Because it is a mistake, mistake, mistake,¡± I said, and join my hand together. ¡°We are in ss, stop embarrassing me. ept, I will forgive you on one condition ¡°She said, while I looked on. ¡°What condition, I will ept all your conditions. Just forgive me Miss Popr ¡°I said, and smile. ¡°Do you just call me that, why not my name? You are so rude, for this you won¡¯t be forgiven¡±She said with a raised eyeball. ¡°WOW! Okay, I know what to do¡±I said and keep my tongue at the corner of my mouth. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±She asked and hold my hand. ¡°Nothing bad, just watch, ¡°I said and smiled at her. She leaves my hand. ¡°ATTENTION Everyone¡± I shouted, and go to the front of the ss. ¡°What is it Romeo,¡± Someone said from the ss. ¡°Oh sorry for the Interruption. But I will like to make the ss lively. No teacher is here, so I want us to discuss an important topic¡± I said, and winked at Pam. She glimpses at me, and I smiled. ¡°Yes, I want us to discuss a topic which is LOVE. What do you all think¡±I quenched my lips. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Kiles said a little rxed. Everyone directs their attention to him. He quickly bent his face. ¡°Guys why are you all ring at him like that, everyone is allowed to say their opinion. You should all speak your mind¡± I said and went to Kiles seat Nicus gave me a deadly look. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, am not here for you. Kiles why do you say that, hmm I understand. But why don¡¯t we clear our doubt by discussing this!¡±I sat trying to convince him. ¡°You are correct, his opinion is not needed,¡± Joyce said with an eye roll. I sighed. ¡°Do you see why will needs to discuss Love, that¡¯s because most of us hate each other why don¡¯t we spread love. Valentine is approaching. We should spread love among ourselves, valentine is not only for a romantic rtionship but is just celebrating a day of love among oneself¡±I said and went to Joyce. ¡°Yes, love should be spread¡±Annie also joined me. ¡°Can someone tell us the meaning of Love?¡± I said and smirks. ¡°Love is an intense feeling of affection and care towards another person ¡°Pam exin, and put her hand under her jaw. I smiled, you won¡¯t have any other options to forgive me Miss Popr. ¡°Hmm, great. The characteristics?¡±I asked. ¡°Love is caring, patient, love to endure, love is kind, love to forgive, love to understand, love sacrifices, love changes someone, love doesn¡¯t cause pain, love trust, love is sweet, ¡°A girl said from the ss holding her chest dramatically. I almost exploded intoughter the way she was twirling like a snake. ¡°WOW! I love that, love trust, love forgive and love is patience, love doesn¡¯t cause pain. But do you know whyck of trust, patience, forgiveness, and causes of pain keeps happening in many rtionships? Hmm, that¡¯s because those involved in rtionships believe in what they see or hear, without further investigation. When there¡¯s no trust among them other unwanted things follow. Their action at that moment might cause each other pain which leads to impatience. Then a foolish guy won¡¯t calm down, and take things slowly. Any guy who raised their hands on a girl should be considered a total fool. Ladies are so special, and fragile, we need to respect them¡±I exined sweetly. ¡°Huh, huh¡±The girls chorused blushing. ¡°Really! But those girls are real troublemakers. They are devils, they overreact in every small thing, not all deserve to be treated well. They are all fools¡±I guy disagree with the ss. ¡°Like you mother¡±A girl sts him from the ss. ¡°On my God, I can¡¯t take that, ¡°A girl said and pull her tongue out to the guy. ¡°Do you see that? How dare she insult my mum?¡±He thundered with anger all over his face ¡°Please chill, don¡¯t get angry. And why would you say such a thing? why should we involve our parents in something like this?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Those people deserve to be respected. Some people might not cherish their parents but you should learn to respect all parents. Even if they are responsible or not we should respect them as long as they are the ones who gave birth to us. Even the word of God said we should honor our parents¡± Pam said facing the girl. ¡°He got what he deserves, why will he say such aboutdies when his mum is one. He should know what to say next time. At least if he¡¯s doesn¡¯t know what to say he should keep quiet. Maybe he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend that¡¯s why is so mean¡±The girl said, and pout her mouth. Everyone burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s rude apologize,¡± Pam said with an angry look. ¡°Sorry Mr devildy¡± She apologizes with an eye roll. ¡°Oh! We shouldn¡¯t insult one another, that¡¯s why we are talking about love. Why the need for sting one another¡± I said trying to draw their attention. ¡°It was because they are attracted to each other, maybe that¡¯s why they enjoy doing that, ¡°Kiles said. ¡°God forbid attracted to this disgusting soul¡±The girl spat. ¡°You are also disgusting, and who told you I like you, you are too saucy and talk too much. You are just a parrot in time. That¡¯s why you look exactly like one. If I will be attracted to someone then my mirror will be better¡±The guy also throw her Insult. Everyone exploded intoughter. Oh my goodness. These people are crazy. They won¡¯t allow me toplete my mission so easily. ¡°Hey, guy please just stop insulting each other. Love love love. Learn to love oneself ¡°I shouted. And they all cooperate again. We spoke so much about love, must especially the forgiveness side. I know she has no option but to forgive me. ******* Authoress POV ¡°Kiles, don¡¯t tell me that you have finally liked this Romeo. What¡¯s wrong with you. What¡¯s all that about,mon this must be a joke¡±Jack said and held Kiles on his left shoulder. ¡°Am also wondering what¡¯s wrong with him¡± Nicus said not sure of what was going on. ¡°Senses, that¡¯s what his wrong with me, the sense I refused to have back then is the oneing over me now. Tell me what have we gained. Since we have been in this gang, what do you gain? Fingers were pointed at me but non of you even say anything. You know those people are like waves. They aren¡¯t constant. I now know my real friends, that are the people who want me to change. I imed I love Pam but all my acts are just to hurt her. That¡¯s not love but an obsession. She will always be in my heart but I will leave her to be with the guy who knows what¡¯s true rtionship is¡± Kiles said. ¡°Kiles you don¡¯t mean, I know you well. You don¡¯t give up easily not even to someone as weak as Romeo. I just want to know if you are kidding¡±Jack said not sure if Kiles is telling the truth or not. ¡°You are right, do you think I will lose for that guy called Romeo,¡± Kiles said and burst intoughter with a wicked look. TBC Chapter 70 Final episode Final episode ¡°You are right, do you think I will lose for that guy called Romeo,¡± Kiles said and burst intoughter with a wicked look. ¡°Oh my goodness, I was so confident that you can just change like that¡±Jack said and heaves a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you think I will be a fool forever, you said you know me and you are confident that I haven¡¯t changed. But you are mistaking, you know the old Kiles Corey, not the new one. I have changed, I am not Interested again, enough in causing others pain. I became horrible after my mum passed away. I didn¡¯t follow my mother¡¯s values, the only thing I kept in her memory was not hitting ady with my hands. But my intention hit them badly, I am sorry I can¡¯t move on with this lifestyle. Why don¡¯t we change our ways, and have a free mind? We never rest all because we are always nning something evil. Am sorry if you guys aren¡¯t ready to change then we can¡¯t be friends anymore¡± Kiles said with pure Intention. ¡°I am confused, oh really Kiles so you¡¯ve changed, just like that WOW,¡± Nicus said andughed wickedly. ¡°You guys are already confused a very long time ago not now. Please anyone who¡¯s ready t change can be my friend. Show me you friend I will tell you who you are¡±Kiles said and stretched his hand forth looking at who will agree to change among them. Nicus and Jack looks at each other and walked out of him. ¡°They will soon realize their mistake just like I realized mine now¡±Kiles muttered and huffed. ******* The school bar The PAJ wherein the school bar discuss the discussion they had in ss. ¡°I think Romeo is a sensible guy, he was begging you indirectly. You should forgive him now, you both made mistake. You didn¡¯t trust him. That¡¯s why all this happened¡±Joyce said drinking the juice in Infront of her. ¡°You are right, I caused everything, I will apologize immediately hees here,¡± Pam said remorsefully. ¡°Do you think he wille here? You can only see him in the studio¡±Annie asked shaking her head. ¡°Am hundred percent sure he wille, he wants me to forgive him so he wille ¡°Pam said with so much confidence. ¡°I think Romeo woulde¡±Joyce agreed with Pam. ¡°Are you girls talking about me. I think you aren¡¯t falling for me already, I don¡¯t think I can handle three friends. Hmmm! I will think about it¡±Romeo who was standing behind Joyce said and sat on the chair next to Joyce. ¡°Stop it now, I only belong to you, so don¡¯t think of dating them. They are my friends¡± Pam said with a pout. ¡°Huh huh, but all of you want me¡±Romeo teased touching Joyce¡¯s cheek. ¡°Hmm! Joyce pleasee and sit here lemmee to that chair ¡°Pam said and dragged Joyce up. ¡°Do you want to injure me? I won¡¯t take him away from you Miss popr¡±Joyce said with an eye roll and majestically goes to sit in the other chair. She drags the chair close to Romeo¡¯s chair and signals him to bring his ear. ¡°Evil eyes, am sorry¡± Pam apologise and kissed his cheek. ¡°Hmmmm, this is romantic, I know very well that you like me. But you are pretending not to¡±Romeo teased her. Annie and Joyce shake their head and smile. ¡°So you don¡¯t like me. It¡¯s written in your eyes, and if you don¡¯t like me why have you been bugging me since yesterday, Hmmmm¡± Pam said and smirks. ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± Romeo said, and hung his tongue at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Really¡± Pam shouted at him and hit his chest. ¡°Ouch, I don¡¯t like you but I love everything about you, you are so special to me. I love you, and am very sorry¡± Romeo said smiling staring at her. She blushed. ¡°I love you too¡± Pam uttered happily. ¡°Huh huh, this love is deep,¡± Joyce said smiling. ¡°May you now kiss your bride¡± Annie shouted teasingly. ¡°Hi guys, ¡°Kiles said standing. ¡°Oh my goodness, why do youe here to ruin this fun ¡°Annie yelled and barge the table. ¡°Sorry for that, well I came to apologize to you all. I am sorry for what I did to all of you. Please forgive me¡± Kiles said with his hand joined together. Everyone looks on. ¡°Please leave now, thest time we trusted you we regret it, no more regret now. So is better we don¡¯t forgive you¡± Joyce said with an eye roll. ¡°Yes kindly leave us alone. We are happy now we don¡¯t want more sadness in our life¡± Pam said angrily. She stood on her feet. ¡°I will leave but just forgive me please¡±Kiles apologized. ¡°Are you deaf or what, leave us now¡± Joyce shouted and stand up. ¡°Girls please calm down. Kiles you can repent your sin for the rest of your life but leave us alone¡± Annie said and point him the way he came from. ¡°Okay I will leave now, ¡°Kiles said and turn to leave. ¡°Sorry everyone he won¡¯t be leaving, ¡°Romeo said and stand up. ¡°Why?¡±They chorused. . ¡°Because he¡¯s one of us, he deserves to be forgiven can¡¯t you see he¡¯s remorseful about what happened. He¡¯s sorry, I know I don¡¯t trust him the first time that¡¯s because he was fooling us then. But now am very sure he mean all that he said. His intentions are pure. Why don¡¯t you just forgive him¡± Romeo said and join his hand together. ¡°He will try to hurt you guys again. He will never change his way¡±Joyce disagrees. ¡°Are you saying this from the bottom of your heart, no I don¡¯t think so, you are forcing yourself trying to show hatred, but deep in your heart are difort. I can see how you are willing to forgive him, but you wanna ignore this because of your friends, because of us. Only a selfish friend will let you do that. I promised I will ask him to leave if you can look into Pam¡¯s eyes and tell her you to hate Kiles with passion ¡°Romeo said, and signal Kiles to calm down. Joyce looks at Pam then look at Kiles, then at Annie. ¡°Am sorry, Romeo is right I do love him. But I promised I would stay with my friends Instead of being with him. I lied about hating him¡±Joyce said and hugged Pam who patted her. ¡°Is okay, I know what¡¯s means to be in love with someone. I am not selfish. I know Kiles don¡¯t love you but he can still be our friend though¡± Pam said and hugged her tightly. ¡°Same here, Kiles you are wee. But behave if you try to mess with us then I will hit you badly. I will murder you¡± Annie said pointing a finger at him. ¡°Thanks a lot, I promised to be on my best behavior, I won¡¯t disappoint you. Romeo thanks so much you are a real nigga. You have a good heart am happy Pam found a guy like you. You are too much ¡°Kiles said and stretch forth his hand for a handshake. ¡°You are wee buddy,¡± Romeo said and pull him into a tight hug. ¡°Thanks,¡± Kiles said without them disengaging the hug. ¡°Hmm, but you should know a heart is waiting for you. The person who never looks at your bad side, don¡¯t keep her waiting for long another guy might take her from you. Girls like her are rare¡± Romeo whispered to his ear. ¡°Huh¡± Kiles smirks. They all seat and y together. Epilogue Pam and Romeo¡¯s rtionship was going smoothly. Romeo returned home to his family. Kilester asked Joyce out. Annie and Sam start dating. Mikelteres back to apologize to Cindy. James and Ang¡¯s rtionship became stronger after what happened, James father was a short sickness and transferred all his property into James¡¯ name before he died. Fidel was tested positive for HIV/AIDS, he was ced on medications. Vicky and Leo are also together. Harry refused to get himself a girlfriend not until hepleted his education. Owen and Alina were also happy together. Juliet broke up with her boyfriend when she find out he hasn¡¯t changed and is not ready to dedicate himself to a rtionship. Jack and Nicus were caught among robbers in the clubhouse, they were given 10years imprisonment. They regret not changing when Kiles asked them to. THE END.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!